What Wesley Left Out

~277 words

upon  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

First,  Whether  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  pronouncing  of  the 
sacramental  words,  remaineth  very  material  bread  or  not?  Unto  which  inter- 
rogation, the  same  sir  William  somewhat  waveringly  said  and  answered,  that  he 
knew  not  that.  Notwithstanding  he  said,  that  there  was  very  bread,  because  it 
was  the  bread  of  life  which  came  down  from  heaven. 

After  that  the  said  archbishop  demanded  of  him,  whether,  in  the  sacrament, 
after  the  sacramental  words  rightly  pronounced  of  the  priest,  the  same  bread 
remaineth,  which  did,  before  the  words  were  pronounced,  or  not.  And  to  this 
question  the  aforesaid  WilUam  answered  in  hke  manner  as  before,  saying,  that 
there  was  bread,  holy,  true,  and  the  bread  of  life,  &c. 

After  that,  the  aforesaid  archbishop  asked  him,  whether  the  same  material 
bread  before  consecration,  by  the  sacramental  w^ords  of  the  priest  rightly  pro- 
nounced, be  transubstantiated  from  the  nature  of  bread  into  tlie  very  body  of 
Christ,  or  not  ?  Whereunto  sir  William  said,  that  he  knew  not  what  that  matter 
meant. 

And  then  the  said  archbishop  assigned  unto  the  said  sir  William  time  to  de-  The  con- 
liberate,  and  more  fully  to  make  his  answer  till  the  next  day  ;  and  continued  '''"nation 
•  111  -111  i-i_  •       \      rtsumea. 

yus  convocation  then  and  tlicre  till  the  moiTow :  which  morrow,  to  wit,  the 


■S24  SENTEXCE    AND    PROCESS    AGAINST     WILLIAM    SATTTIIE. 

Henry    nineteenth  day  of  February,  being  come,  the  aforesaid  archbishop  of  Canter- 
^*'-      bury,   in    the   said  chapter-house  of   St.  Paul  in  London,  before  liis  council 
.    „      provincial  then   and  there  assembled,  especially  asked  and  examined  the  same 
^jVi^'     sir  William  Sautre,  there  personally  present

~1,327 words

do  pronounce,  decree,  and  declare,  by  these  presents, 
thee  WilKam  Sautre,  otherwise  called  Chatris,  parish  priest  pretensed,  per- 
sonally appearing  before  us,  in  and  upon  the  crime  of  heresy,  judicially  and 
lawfully  convicted  as  a  heretic,  and  as  a  heretic  to  be  punished. 

This  sentence  definitive  being  thus  read,  the  aforesaid  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury continued  in  the  same  provincial  council  till  Wednesday  next,  and  imme- 
diately ensuing,  to  wit,  the  twentj'-fourth  day  of  the  same  month  of  February, 
■which  being  expired,  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  according  to  the  commandment 
of  the  said  archbishop  of  Canterbmy,  presented  unto  the  aforesaid  William 
Sautre,  by  a  certain  friend  of  his,  being  present  at  the  same  council,  a  certain 
process  enclosed  and  sealed  with  his  seal,  giving  the  names  of  credible  witnesses 
sealed  with  their  seals,  the  tenor  whereof  followeth  in  this  wise  ; 


HIS    KECANTATION.  225 

A  certain  Process  against  William  Sautre,  presented  by  the  Bishop  of   "/k!^ 

Norwich.  

A.D. 

Memorandum,  That  upon   the  last  day  of  April,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord     1100. 
139!),  in  the  seventh  iiidiction,  and  tenth  year  of  the  papacy  of  pope  Boniface  ' 

IX.,  in  a  certain  chamber  within  the  manor-house  of  the  said  bishop  of  Norwich, 
at  South  Helingham  (where  the  register  of  the  said  bishop  is  kept),  before  the 
ninth  hour,  in  a  certain  chapel  within  the  said  manor  situate,  and  the  first  day 
of  May  then  next  and  immediately  ensuing,  in  the  aforesaid  chamber  sir 
William  Chatris,  parish  priest  of  the  church  of  St.  Margaret  in  the  town  of 
Lynn,  appeared  before  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  in  the  presence  of  John  de 
Derlington,  archdeacon  of  Norwich,  doctor  of  the  decrees,  friar  AValter  Dish, 
and  John  Rikinghal,  professors  in  divinity;  William  Carlton,  doctor  of  both 
laws,  and  William  Friseby,  with  Hugh  Bridham,  public  notaries,  and  there 
publicly  affirmed  and  held  the  conclusions,  as  before  is  specified. 

All  and  singular  the  premises  the  aforesaid  William  affirmeth  upon  mature 
deliberation.  And  afterwards,  to  wit,  the  nineteenth  day  of  May  in  the  year, 
indiction,  and  papacy  aforesaid,  in  the  chapel  within  the  manor-house  of  the 
said  Henry  bishop  of  Norwich,  situate  at  South  Helingham,  the  aforesaid  sir 
William  revoked  and  renounced  all  and  singular  the  aforesaid  his  conclusions; 
abjuring  and  correcting  all  such  heresies  and  errors,  taking  his  oath  upon  a 
book  before  the  aforesaid  Henry  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  that  from  that  time 
forward  he  would  never  preach,  affirm,  nor  hold,  privily  or  apertly,  the  afore- 
said conclusions ;  and  that  he  would  pronounce,  according  to  the  appointment 
of  the  said  bishop,  the  aforesaid  conclusions  to  be  erroneous  and  heresies  in  the 
parish  churches  of  Lynn  and  Tilney,  and  in  other  places,  at  the  assignment  of 
the  said  bishop ;  and  further  swore,  that  he  would  stand  to  the  ordinance  of  the 
said  bishop  touching  the  premises,  in  the  presence  of  the  discreet  and  worshipful 
men  before  recited,  with  divers  other  more. 

As  concerning  the  first  conclusion,  that  he  said  he  would  not  worship  the 
cross,  &c.,  he  confessed  himself  to  have  en-ed,  and  that  the  article  was  eri'o- 
neous,  and  submitted  himself.  And  as  touching  the  second  article,  that  he 
said  he  would  rather  worship  a  king,  &c.,  he  confessed  himself  to  have  erred, 
and  the  article  to  be  erroneous,  and  submitted  himself;  and  so  forth  of  all 
fhe  rest. 

Then  next  after  this,  upon  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  May,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  aforesaid,  in  the  churchyard  of  the  chapel  of  St.  James  within  the  town 
of  Lynn,  the  aforesaid  William,  in  presence  of  the  aforesaid  bishop  and  clergy, 
and  the  people  of  the  said  town  of  Lynn  standing  round  about,  publicly  de- 
clared in  the  English  tongue,  the  aforesaid  conclusions  to  be  erroneous  and 
heresies,  that  were  contained  in  a  certain  scroll.  And  after  this,  the  twenty- 
sixth  day  of  May,  in  the  year  abovesaid,  in  the  church  of  the  hospital  of  St. 
John's  in  the  town  of  Lynn,  the  said  sir  William,  before  the  said  bishop  sitting 
as  judge,  swore  and  took  his  oath  upon  the  holy  evangelists,  that  he  woidd 
never  after  that  time  preach  openly  and  publicly  the  aforesaid  conclusions,  nor 
would  hear  the  confessions  of  any  of  the  subjects  of  his  diocese  of  Norwich, 
without  the  special  licence  of  the  said  bishop,  &c.  In  the  presence  of  friar 
John  Smermen,  Master  John  Rikinghal,  doctor  of  divinity,  William  Carlton, 
doctor  of  both  laws,  and  Thomas  Bulton,  officer  of  the  liberty  of  Lynn  afore- 
said, with  divers  others. 

The  tenor  of  the  Scroll  and  Recantation  of  William  Sautre. 

Imprimis,  Touching  the  first  and  second,  where  I  said,  that  I  woidd  adore  The  first 
rather  a  temporal  prince,  ami   the   lively  bodies  of  the  saints,  than  the  wooden  ^"^se- 
cross  whereupon  the  Lord  did  hang  :  I  do  revoke  and  recant  the  same,  as  being  tides. 
therein  deceived. 

To  this  1  say,  that  the  article  is  false  and  erroneous,  and  by  false  informa-  The  third 
tion  I  held  it ;  which  I   renounce  and  ask  forgiveness  thereof,  and  say,  that  it  article 
is  a  precious  relic,  and  that  I  shall  hold  it  while  I  live  ;  and  that  I  swear 
here. 

I  know  well  that  1  erred  wrongftdly  by  false  information  ;  for  I  wot  well,  Fourth. 

VOL.  TIT.  a 


226 


THE    STORY    OF    SIR    WILLIAM    SAUTRE. 


Henry 

ir. 

A.D. 

1400. 

Sixth. 
Seveiitli. 


Ninth. 
Tentli. 


Process 
against 
Sautre. 


tliat  a  deacon  or  a  priest  is  more  bound  to  say  his  matins  and  hours,  than   to 
preach  ;  for  thereto  he  is  bounden  by  right :  wherefore  I  submit  me,  &c. 

Touching  that  article,*  I  know  right  well  that  I  erred  by  false  information 
wherefore  I  ask  forgiveness. 

As  concerning  vows,  I  say  that  opinion  is  false  and  erroneous,  and  by  false 
information  I  held  it ;  for  a  man  is  bounden  to  hold  his  vow,  &c. 

To  the  seventh  article  I  say,  that  I  did  it  by  authority  of  priesthood,  through 
which  deed  I  acknowledge  well  that  I  have  guilt  and  trespassed :  wherefore  I 
submit  me  to  God  and  to  holy  church,  and  to  you  father,  swearing  that  I  shall 
never  hold  it  more. 

To  the  eighth  I  say,  that  I  held  it  by  false  and  wrong  information  :  but  now 
I  know  well  that  it  is  heresy,  and  that  bread,  anon  as  the  word  of  the  sacra- 
ment is  said,  is  no  longer  bread  material,  but  that  it  is  turned  into  Christ's  very 
body  ;  and  that  I  swear  here. 

I  say,  that  this  is  false  and  erroneous,  &c. 

I  say  as  I  said,  &c. 

This  being  done,  the  22d  of  February  aforesaid,  a.  d,  1400,  in  the  Chapter 
house  of  St.  Paul,  in  London  aforesaid,  the  aforesaid  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
in  the  convocation  of  his  prelates  and  clergy,  and  such  like  men  there  being 
present,  caused  the  afore  recited  jjrocess  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich  to  be  read 
openly  and  publicly  to  sir  William  Sautre,  otherwise  called  Chatris.  And 
afterwards  he  asked  Ihe  said  sir  William,  whether  he  plainly  understood  and 
knew  such  process,  and  the  contents  within  the  same;  and  he  said,  'Yea.'  And 
further  he  demanded  of  him,  if  he  would  or  could  say  or  object  any  thing 
against  the  process,  and  he  said.  '  No.'  And  after  that  incontinent,  the  afore- 
said archbishop  of  Canterbury  demanded  and  objected  against  the  said  sir 
William,  as  divers  others  more  did  ;  that  after  he  had,  before  the  bishop  of 
Norwich,  revoked  and  abjured,  judicially,  divers  errors  and  heresies,  among 
other  errors  and  heresies  by  him  taught,  holden,  and  preached,  he  affirmed, 
that  in  the  same  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  consecration  made  by  the 
priest,  as  he  taught,  there  remained  material  bread;  which  heresy,  amongst 
others,  as  errors  also  he  abjured  before  the  aforesaid  bishop  of  Norwich.^  Here- 
unto the  aforesaid  William  answered  smiling,  or  in  mocking  wise,  saying  and 
denying  that  he  knew  of  the  premises.  Notwithstanding,  he  publicly  affirmed, 
that  he  held  and  taught  the  aforesaid  things  after  the  date  of  the  said  process 
made  by  the  said  bishop  of  Norwich,  and  that  in  the  same  council  also  he  held 
the  same.  Then  finally

~4,256 words

was  in  the  year  of  om*  Lord,  1400. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  this  godly  man,  the  rest  of  the  same  com- 
pany began  to  keep  themselves  more  closely  for  fear  of  the  king,  who 
was  altogether  bent  to  hold  with  the  pope"'s  prelacy.     Such  was  the 
reign  of  this  prince,  that  to  the  godly  he  was  ever  terrible,  in  his 
actions  immeasurable,  of  few  men  heartily  beloved ;  but  princes  never 
lack  flatterers  about  them.     Neither  was  the  time  of  his  reign  very 
quiet,  but  full  of  trouble,  of  blood  and  misery.    Such  was  their  desire 
of  king  Richard  again,  in  the  reign  of  this  king,  that  many  years  aftei 
he  was  rumoured  to  be  alive  (of  them  which  desired  belike  that  to 
be  true,  which  they  knew  to  be  false),  for  which  divers  were  executed. 
For  the  space  of  six  or  seven  years  together  almost  no  year  passed 
without  some  conspiracy  against  the  king.     Long  it  were  here  to  re-  mucn 
cite  the  blood  of  all  such  nobles  and  others,  which  was  spilled  in  the  ^^^'^_ 
reign  of  this  king,  as  the  earl  of  Kent,'  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  heading 
earl  of  Huntingdon,  named  John  Holland,  &:c.,  as  writeth  the  story  umJ*^ 
of  St.  Alban's.     But  the  English  writers  differ  something  in  then-  Henr"j^v 
names,  and  make  mention  of  four  carls,  of  Surrey,  of  Exeter,  of 
Salisbury,  and  lord  Spencer,  carl  of  Gloucester.^ 

And  the  next  year  following  sir  John  Clarendon,  knight,  \\\i\\ 
two  of  his  servants,  and  the  prior  of  Laund,  with  eight  friars,  were 
hanged  and  quartered.  And  after  these  Henry  Percy  the  younger ; 
the  earl  of  Worcester,  named  Thomas  Percy,  his  uncle  ;  the  lord  of 
Kinderton,  and  lord  Richard  de  Vcruova.   The  earl  of  Northumber- 

(1)  It  is  to  be  doubted.  (2)  Ex  lib.  cui  tit.  Calcndariuni  Bruti. 


230  REBELLION    AGAINST    KING    HENRY    IV. 

Henry    land  scarcc  escaped  with  his  pardon,  a.d.  1403:  in  which  year  the 
^^'      prison  in  Cornhill,  called  the  Tun,  was  turned  into  the  Conduit  there 


A.D.  now  standing. 
^"^QO-  To  let  pass  others  hanged  and  quartered  the  same  time,  as  Blunt, 
knight,  and  Benet  Kely,  knight,  and  Thomas  Wintersel,  esq. ;  also 
the  same  year  were  taken  and  executed  sir  Bernard  Brookes,  knight, 
sir  John  Shilley,  knight,  sir  John  Mandelin  and  William  Frierby. 
After  all  these,  lord  Henry,  earl  of  Northumberland,  and  lord  Bar- 
dolf,  conspiring  the  king's  death,  were  taken  in  the  north  and  be- 
headed, Avhich  was  in  the  eighth  year  of  this  king  Henry. 
Arch-  This  civil  rebellion  of   so  many  nobles  and  others  against  the 

York^and  hi^g,  declared  what  grudging  hearts  the  people  then  bore  toward  this 
Mowb-a    ^^"o  Henry  ;  among  whom  I  cannot  omit  here  also  the  archbishop  of 
against     York,  named  Richard  Scrope,  who,  with  the  Lord  Mowbray,  marshal  of 
Heniyiv.  England,  gathered  a  great  company  in  the  north  country  against  the 
Lord  Bar-  aforcsaid  king,  to  whom  also  was  joined  the  help  of  lord  Bardolf,  and 
doi^^and   Henry  Percy,  earl  of  Northumberland  :  '  and  to  stir  up  the  people  the 
Percy.eari  more  willingly  to  take  their  parts,  they  collected  certain  articles  against 
thumber-  the  Said  king,  to  the  number  often,  and  fastened  them  upon  the  doors 
iga^nst     ^f  ^^^*^  churches  and  monasteries,  to  be  read  by  all  men  in  English  ;^ 
the  king,  wliich  articles  if  any  be  disposed  to  understand,  forasmuch  as  the  same 
also  contain  a  great  part  of  the  doings  between  king  Henry  and  king 
Richard  aforesaid,   I  thought,   for  the  better  opening  of  the  matter, 
hereunder  to  insert  the  same,  in  such  form  as  I  found  them  in  the 
story  of  '  Scala  mundi"'  expressed. 

Articles  against  King  Henry  IV.,  set  upon  Church  Doors. 

AD.HOl.  In  the  name  of  God,  amen.  Before  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  judge  of  the  quick 
and  dead,  &c.  We,  A.  B.  C.  D.  &c.,  not  long  since,  became  bound  by  oath, 
upon  the  sacred  evangehcal  book,  unto  our  sovereign  lord  Richard,  late  king  of 
England  and  France,  in  the  presence  of  many  prelates,  potentates,  and  nobility 
of  the  realm,  that  we,  so  long  as  we  lived,  should  bear  tnae  allegiance  and  fide- 
lity toward  him  and  his  heirs  succeeding  him  in  the  kingdom  by  just  title,  right, 
and  line,  according  to  the  statutes  and  custom  of  this  realm  of  England ;  by 
virtue  whereof  we  are  bound  to  foresee  that  no  vices  or  heinous  offences  arising 
in  the  common-weal,  do  take  effect  or  wished  end,  and  we  ought  to  give  our- 
selves and  our  goods  to  withstand  the  same,  without  fear  of  the  sword  or  death 
whatsoever,  upon  pain  of  perjury,  which  pain  is  everlasting  damnation.  Where- 
fore we,  seeing  and  perceiving  divers  horrible  crimes  and  great  enormities 
daily,  without  ceasing,  to  be  committed  by  the  children  of  the  devil  and  Satan's 
soldiers,  against  the  supremacy  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  the  liberty  of  the  church 
of  England,  and  the  laws  of  the  realm ;  against  the  person  of  king  Richard  and 
his  heirs ;  against  the  prelates,  noblemen,  religion,  and  commonalty ;  and  finally 
against  the  whole  weal  public  of  the  realm  of  England,  to  the  great  offence  of  the 
majesty  of  Almighty  God,  and  to  the  provocation  of  his  just  wrath  and  ven- 
geance toward  the  realm  and  people  of  the  same  :  and  fearing  also  the  destruc- 
tion both  of  the  church  of  Rome  and  England,  and  the  ruin  of  our  country  to  be 
at  hand,  having  before  our  eyes  the  justice  and  the  kingdom  of  God,  calUng 
always  on  the  name  of  Jesus,  having  an  assured  confidence  in  his  clemency, 
mercy,  and  power,  have  here  taken  unto  us  certain  articles,  subscribed  in  form 
following,  to  be  propounded,  tried,  and  heard  before  the  just  judge,  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  whole  world,  to  his  honour,  the  delivery  of  the  church,  the  clergy  and 
commonalty,  and  to  the  utility  and  profit  of  the  weal  public.  But  if  (which 
God  forbid)  by  force,  fear,  or  violence  of  wicked  persons  we  shall  be  cast  into 
prison,  or  by  violent  death  prevented,  so  as  in  this  world  we  shall  not  be  able  to 
prove  the  said  articles  as  we  would  wish,  then  do  we  appeal  to  the  high  celestial 
(I)  Ex  Chron.  D.  Albani.  (2)  Ex  Hist.  Scala  Mundi. 


ARTICLES    AGAINST    HIM.  231 

Judge,  that  he  may  judge  and  discern  the  same,  in  the  day  of  his  supreme  judg-   Henry 
nient,  ^^■ 

First :  We  depose,  say,  except,  and  intend  to  prove,  against  the  lord  Henry  ~A~~jT~ 
Darby,  son  of  the  lord  John  of  Gaunt,  late  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  commonly     1401' 

called  king  of  England  (himself  pretending  the  same,  although  without  all  right L 

and  title  thereunto),  and  against  his  adherents,  fautors,  and  accomplices,  that 
ever  they  have  been,  are,  and  will  be,  traitors,  invaders,  and  destroyers  of  God's 
church,  in  Rome,  England,  Wales,  and  Ireland,  and  of  our  sovereign  lord 
Richard,  late  king  of  England,  his  heirs,  his  kingdom,  and  common-wealth,  as 
shall  hereafter  manifestly  appear. 

Second :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  for  that  he  had  con- 
ceived, de\'ised,  and  conspired,  certain  heinous  crimes  and  traitorous  offences 
against  his  said  sovereign  lord  Richard,  his  state  and  dignity,  as  manifestly  did 
appeal'  in  the  contention  between  the  said  lord  Henry,  and  the  lord  Thomas, 
duke  of  Norfolk,  begun  at  Coventry,  but  not  finished  thoroughly.  Aftenvards 
he  was  sent  into  exile  by  sentence  of  tlie  said  king  Richard,  by  the  agreement 
of  his  father,  the  lord  John,  duke  of  Lancastci-,  by  the  voice  of  divers  of  the  lords 
temporal,  and  nobility  of  the  realm,  and  also  by  his  own  consent,  there  to  re- 
main for  a  certain  time  appointed  unto  him  by  the  said  lords ;  and  withal  he 
was  bound,  by  oath,  not  to  return  into  England  before  he  had  obtained  favoui 
and  grace  of  the  king.  Not  long  after,  when  the  king  was  departed  into  Ireland, 
for  reformation  of  that  countiy,  appertaining  to  the  crown  of  England,  but  as 
then  rebelling  against  the  same,  the  said  lord  Henry  in  the  mean  time,  con- 
trary to  his  oath  and  fidelity,  and  long  before  the  time  limited  unto  him  was 
expired,  with  all  his  fautors  and  invaders  secretly  entered  into  the  realm,  swear- 
ing and  protesting  before  the  face  of  the  people,  that  his  coming  into  the  realm 
in  the  absence  of  the  king  was  for  no  other  cause,  but  that  he  might,  in  humble 
sort,  with  the  love  and  favour  of  the  king,  and  all  the  lords  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral, have  and  enjoy  his  lawfiil  inheritance  descending  imto  him  of  right  after 
the  death  of 'his  father :  which  thing  as  it  pleased  all  men,  so  cried  thej', 
'Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.'  But  how  this  blessing 
afterwards  turned  into  cursing,  shall  appear  in  that  which  followeth  :  and  also 
ye  shall  understand  his  horrible  and  wicked  conspiracy  against  his  sovereign 
lord  king  Richard,  and  divers  other  lords  as  well  spiritual  as  temporal ;  besides 
that  his  manifest  perjurj'  shall  well  be  known,  and  that  he  remaineth  not  only 
forsworn  and  perjured,  but  also  excommunicate,  for  that  he  conspired  against  King 
his  sovereign  lord  om-king:  wherefore  we  pronounce  him,  by  these  presents,  as  pg^^Jred. 
well  peijured,  as  excommunicate. 

Thirdly  :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  lord  Henry,  that  he  the  said  lord  Henry,  Charged 
immediately  after  his  entry  into  England,  by  crafty  and  subtle  policy  caused  to  "'"> 
be  proclaimed  openly  throughout  the  realm,  that  no  tenths  of  the  clergy,  fif- 
teenths of  the  people,  sealing  up  the  cloth,  diminution  of  wool,  impost  of  wine, 
or  other  extortions  or  exactions  whatsoever,  should  hereafter  be  required  or 
exacted ;  hoping  by  this  means  to  purchase  unto  him  the  voice  and  favour  of 
the  prelates  spiritual,  the  lords  temporal,  the  merchants,  and  the  commonalty  of 
the  whole  realm.  After  this  he  took  by  force  the  king's  castles  and  fortresses, 
spoiled  and  devoured  his  goods  wheresoever  he  found  them,  crying,  '  havock,' 
'  havock.'  The  king's  majesty's  subjects,  as  well  spiritual  as  temporal,  he  spoiled 
and  robbed ;  some  he  took  captive  and  imprisoned  them ;  and  some  he  slew 
and  put  to  miserable  death  ;  whereof  many  were  bishops,  prelates,  priests,  and 
religious  men :  whereby  it  is  manifest,  that  the  said  lord  Henry  is  not  only 
perjured,  in  promising  and  swearing  that  there  should  be  hereafter  no  more 
exactions,  payments,  or  extortions  within  the  realm,  but  also  excommunicate, 
for  the  violence  and  injury  done  to  prelates  and  priests :  wherefore,  by  these 
presents  we  pronounce  him,  as  before,  as  well  perjured,  as  excommunicate. 

Foiu-thly :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  that  he,  hearing  of  charged 
the  king's  return  from  Ireland  into  Wales,  rose  up  against   his  sovereign  lord  with  trea 
the  king  with  many  thousands  of  armed  men,  marchmg  forward  with  all  his  a°"inst 
power  towards  the  castle  of  Flint,  in  Wales,  where  he  took  the  king  and  held  hTs  sove- 
him  prisoner,  and  so  led  him  captive  as  a  traitor  imto  Leicester ;  from  whence  reigo. 
he  took  his  journey  towards  London,  misusing  the  king  by  the  way    both  he 
and  his,  with   many  injuries  and  opprobrious  contumelies  and  scoffs  :  and  in 
tha  end  committed  him  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and  held  a  parliament,  the  king 


232  KEBEI.LION    AGAINST    KING    HENUY. 

beino- absent  and  in  prison;  wberein,  for  fear  of  death,  he  compelled  the  king  to 
yield  and  resign  unto  him  all  his  right  and  title  to  the  kingdom  and  crown  of 
Eno-land.  After  which  resignation  being  made,  the  said  lord  Hcmy,  standing 
up  in  the  parliament  house,  stoutly  and  proudly  before  them  all,  said  and 
affirmed,  that  the  kingdom  of  England  and  crown  of  the  same,  with  all  there- 
unto belonging,  did  pertain  unto  him  at  that  present,  as  of  very  right,  and  to 
no  other ;  for  that  the  said  king  Richard,  by  liis  own  deed,  was  deprived  for 
ever  of  all  the  right,  title,  and  interest  that  ever  he  had,  hath,  or  may  have  in 
the  same.  And  thus  at  length,  by  right  and  wrong,  he  exalted  himself  unto  the 
throne  of  the  kingdom  ;  since  which  time,  our  common-weal  never  flourished 
nor  prospered,  but  altogether  hath  been  void  of  virtue,  for  that  the  spiritualty 
was  so  oppressed,  exercise  and  warlike  practices  have  not  been  maintained, 
charity  is  waxed  cold,  and  covetousness  and  misery  have  taken  place,  and  finally 
mercy  is  taken  away,  and  vengeance  supplieth  the  room  :  whereby  it  doth  ap- 
pear, as  before  is  said,  that  the  «aid  lord  Henry  is  not  only  perjured  and  false  by 
usurping  the  kingdom  and  dominion  belonging  to  another,  but  also  excommu- 
nicate for  the  apprehending,  unjust  imprisoning,  and  depriving  his  sovereign 
lord  the  king  of  his  royal  crown  and  dignity :  wherefore,  as  in  the  articles  before, 
we  pronounce  the  said  lord  Henry  to  be  excommunicate. 

Fifthly  :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  that  he  the  same  lord 
Henry  with  the  rest  of  his  favourers  and  complices,  heaping  mischief  upon  mischief, 
have  committed  and  brought  to  pass  a  most  wicked  and  mischievous  fact,  yea, 
such  as  hath  not  been  heard  of  at  any  time  before :  for,  after  that  they  had 
taken  and  imprisoned  the  king,  and  deposed  him  by  open  injury  against  all 
humane  nature,  yet,  not  content  with  this,  they  brought  him  to  Pomfret  castle, 
and  there  imprisoned  him,  where  fifteen  days  and  nights  they  vexed  liim  with 
continual  hunger,  thirst,  and  cold,  and  finally  bereft  him  of  life,  with  such  a 
kind  of  death  as  never  before  that  time  was  known  in  England,  but  by  God's 
providence  it  is  come  to  light.  Who  ever  heard  of  such  a  deed,  or  who  ever 
saw  the  like  of  it?  Wherefore,  O  England  !  arise,  stand  up,  avenge  the  cause,  the 
death  and  injury,  of  thy  king  and  prince  :  which  if  thou  do  not,  take  this  for 
certain,  that  the  righteous  God  will  destroy  thee  by  strange  invasions  and  foreign 
power,  and  avenge  himself  on  thee  for  this  so  horrible  an  act :  whereby  doth 
appear  not  only  his  perjury,  but  also  his  excommunication  most  execrable,  so 
that,  as  before,  we  pronounce  the  said  Henry  not  only  perjured,  but  also  excom- 
municate. 
Charged  Sixthly  :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  that  after  he  had 
with  vio-  attained  to  the  crown  and  sceptre  of  the  kingdom,  he  caused  forthwith  to  be 
ordefs  of^  apprehended  divers  lords  spiritual,  bishops,  abbots,  priors,  and  religious  men  of 
h.oiy  all  orders,  whom  he  arrested,  imprisoned,  and  bound,  and  against  all  order 

church,  tji-ought  them  before  the  secular  judges  to  be  examined  ;  not  sparing  the  bishops 
whose  bodies  were  anointed  with  sacred  oil,  nor  priests,  nor  religious  men,  but 
commanding  them  to  be  condemned,  hanged,  and  beheaded  by  the  temporal 
law  and  judgment,  notwithstanding  the  privilege  of  the  church  and  holy  orders, 
which  he  ought  to  have  reverenced  and  worshipped,  if  he  had  been  a  true  and 
lawful  king ;  for  the  first  and  chiefest  oath  in  the  coronation  of  a  lawful  king  is, 
to  defend  and  keep  inviolate  the  liberties  and  rights  of  the  church,  and  not  to 
deliver  any  priest  or  religious  man  into  the  hands  of  the  secular  power,  except 
for  heresy  only,  and  that,  after  his  degradation,  according  to  the  order  of  the 
church.  Contrary  unto  all  this  hath  he  done ;  so  that  it  is  manifest  by  this 
article,  as  before  in  the  rest,  that  he  is  both  perjured,  and  excommunicate. 
Charged  Seventhly :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  that  not  only  he 
■with  caused  to  be  put  to  death  the  lords  spiritual  and  other  religious  men,  but  also 
tyranny.  ^;ygj.g  Qf  ^^q  ]ords  temporal  and  nobiUty  of  the  realm,  and  chiefly  those  that 
studied  for  the  preservation  of  the  common-weal,  not  ceasing  as  yet  to  continue 
his  mischievous  enterprise,  if  by  God's  providence  it  be  not  prevented,  and  that 
with  speed.  Amongst  all  others  of  the  nobility,  these  first  he  put  to  death ;  the 
earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Huntingdon,  the  earl  of  Gloucester,  the  lord  Roger 
Clarendon,  the  king's  brother,  with  divers  other  knights  and  esquires  ;  and  after- 
wards, the  lord  Thomas  Percy,  earl  of  Worcester,  and  the  lord  Henry  Percy, 
son  and  heir  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland  ;  which  lord  Henry  he  not  only 
slew,  but  to  the  uttermost  of  his  power  again  and  again  he  caused  him  to  be 
slain.     For  after  that  he  was  once  put  to  death,  and  delivei-ed  to  the  lord  of 


King' 
Henry 
charged 
with 
murder- 
ing his 
prince. 


ARTICLES     AGAIXST     III.M.  'ZdO 

Furnile  to  be  buried,  who  committed  his  body  to  holy  sepulture,  with  as  much     //enri/ 
honour  as  might  be,  commending  his  soul  to  Almighty  God  with  the  sufirages      ^''• 
of  the  blessed  mass  and  other  prayers,  the  said  lord  Henry,  most  like  a  cruel  ~T    71 
beast  still  thirsting  for  his  blood,  caused  his  body  to  be  exhumed  and  brought    14/^1 

forth  again,  and  to  be  reposed  between  two  mill-stones  in  the  town  of  Shrews-  L. 

bury,  there  to  be  kept  with  armed  men ;  and  afterwards  to  be  beheaded  and 
quartered,  commanding  his  head  and  quarters  to  be  carried  into  divers  cities  of 
the  kingdom :  wherefore,  for  so  detestable  a  fact,  never  heard  of  in  any  age 
before,  we  pronounce  him,  as  in  the  former  articles,  excommunicate. 

Eighthly :  We  depose,  &c.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  for  that  after  his  Charged 
attaining  to  the  crown  he  willingly  ratified,  allowed,  and  approved,  a  most  wicked  f ''  ®^'' 
statute  set  forth  and  renewed  in  the  parliament  holden  at  Winchester;  which  ment. 
statute  is  directly  against  the  church  of  Rome,  and  the  power  and  principality 
thereof  given  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  blessed  St.Peter  and  his  successors, 
bishops  of  Home  ;  unto  whom  belongeth,  by  full  authorit}',  the  free  disposing  of 
all  spiritual  promotions,  as  well  superior  as  inferior;  which  wicked  statute  is 
the  cause  of  many  mischiefs,  viz.,  of  simony,  peijury,  adidtery,  incest,  misorder, 
and  disobedience  ;  for  that  many  bishops,  abbots,  priors,  and  prelates  (we  will 
not  say  by  virtue,  but  rather  by  error  of  this  statute),  have  bestowed  the  benefices 
vacant  upon  young  men,  rude  and  unworthy  persons,  who  have  compacted  with 
them  for  the  same,  so  that  scarce  one  prelate  is  found  that  hath  not  covenanted 
with  the  party  promoted,  for  the  half  yearly,  or,  at  the  least,  the  third  part  of  the 
said  benefice  so  bestowed.  And  by  this  means  tlie  said  statute  is  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  right  of  St.  Peter,  the  church  of  Rome  and  Engliuid,  the  clergy  and 
universities,  the  whole  common-weal,  and  maintenance  of  wars,  &c. 

Ninthly  :  We  say  and  depose,  &e.,  against  the  said  lord  Henry,  that  after  he  Charged 
had  tyi-annously  taken  upon  him  the  government  of  the  realm,  England  never  "''*^  ?P' 
flourished  since,  nor  prospered,  by  reason  of  his  continual  exactions  of  money,  and  per^ 
and  o])pressions  yearly  of  the  clergy  and  commonalty ;  neither  is  it  known  how  jury. 
this  money  so  extorted  is  bestowed,  when  neither  his  soldiers  nor  his  gentle 
men  are  payed  as  yet  their  wages  and  fees  for  their  charges  and   wonderful 
toil  and  labour,  neither  yet  the  poor  country  people  are  satisfied  for  the  victuals 
taken  of  them  ;  and,  nevertheless,  the  miserable  clergy,  and  more  miserable  com- 
monalty, are  forced  still  to  pay  by  menaces  and  sharp  threatenings  :  notwith- 
standing he  swore,  when  he  first  usui-]^)ed  the  crown,  that  hereafter  there  should 
be  no  such  exactions  or  vexations,  neither  of  the  clergy  nor  laity :  wherefore, 
as  before,  we  pronounce  him  perjiured,  &c. 

In  the  tenth  and  last  article  we  depose,  say,  and  openly  protest  by  these  pre- 
sents, for  ourselves,  and  all  our  assistants  in  the  cause  of  the  church  of  Rome 
and  England,  and  in  the  cause  of  king  Richard,  his  heirs,  and  the  clergy  and 
commonalty  of  the  whole  realm,  that  neither  our  intention  is,  was,  nor  shall  be, 
in  word  or  deed  to  offend  any  state  either  of  the  prelates  spiritual,  lords  tem- 
poral, or  commons  of  the  realm ;  but  rather,  foreseeing  the  perdition  and  de- 
struction of  this  realm  to  approach,  we  have  here  brought  before  you  certain 
articles  concerning  tJie  destruction  of  the  same,  to  be  circumspectly  considered 
by  the  whole  assembly,  as  wdl  by  the  lords  spiritual  as  temporal,  and  the  faith- 
fid  commons  of  England :  beseeching  you  all,  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ, 
the  righteous  judge,  and  for  the  merits  of  our  blessed  lady,  the  mother  of  God, 
and  of  St.  George  our  defender,  imder  whose  displayed  banner  we  wish  to  live 
and  die,  and  under  pain  of  damnation,  that  ye  will  be  favourable  to  us,  and  to 
our  causes  which  are  three  in  number ;  whereof  the  first  is,  that  we  exalt  unto  T^ree 
the  kingdom  the  true  and  lawful  heir,  and  him  to  crown  in  kingly  throne  with  causes  de- 
the  diadem  of  England.  And  secondly,  that  we  revoke  the  Welshmen,  the  blared. 
Irishmen,  and  all  others  our  enemies  imto  perpetual  peace  and  amity.  Thirdly 
and  finally,  that  we  deliver  and  make  free  our  native  country  from  all  exactions, 
extortions,  and  unjust  payment;  beseeching  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  grant  his 
blessing,  the  remission  of  their  sins,  and  life  everlasting  to  all  tliat  assist  us  to 
their  power  in  this  godly  and  meritorious  work :  and  unto  all  those  that  are 
against  us  we  threaten  the  curse  of  Almighty  God,  by  the  authority  committed 
unto  us  by  Christ  and  his  holy  church,  and  by  these  presents  we  pronounce 
them  excommunicate. 

These  articles  being  seen  and  read,  much  concourse  of  people  daily 


234  THE    ARCHBISHOP    OF    YORK,    V/ITH    OTHERS*,    EXECUTED. 

Henry    icsorted  iBore  and  more  to  the  archbishop.     The  earl  of  Westmore- 
'^'     land  (being  then  not  far  off,  with  John,  the  king's  son)  hearing  of 


A.  D.    this,  mustered  his  soldiers  with  all  the  power  he  was  able  to  make, 
I'^Ql-    and  bent  towards  the  archbishop  ;  but  seeing  his  part  too  weak  to 
Earl  of     encounter  with  him,  he  useth  practice  of  policy,  where  strength  would 
moreiand  not  scrvc.     And  first,  coming  to  him  under  colour  of  friendship  dis- 
the'areh-  scmblcd,  lie  labourcd  to  seek  out  the  causes  of  that  gi'eat  stir :   to 
bishop,     whom  the  archbishop  again  answered,   that  no  hurt  was  intended 
thereby,  but  profit  rather  to  the  king  and  commonwealth,  and  main- 
tenance of  public  peace  ;  but,  forasmuch  as  he  stood  in  gi'eat  fear  and 
danger  of  the  king,  he  was  therefore  compelled  so  to  do.    And  withal 
False-      he  showed  unto  him  the  contents  of  the  articles  aforesaid  ;  which 
fjibw"    when  the  earl  had  read,  setting  a  fair  face  upon  it,  he  seemed  highly 
^'^'P-        to  commend  the  purpose  and  doings  of  the  bishop,  promising,  more- 
over, that  he  would  help  also  forward  in  that  quarrel  to  the  uttermost 
of  his  power,  and  he  required  upon  the  same  a  day  to  be  set,  when 
they,  with  equal  number  of  men,  might  meet  together,  in  some  place 
appointed,   to  have  further  talk  of   the  matter.     The  archbishop, 
easily  persuaded,  was  content,  although  much  against  the  counsel  of 
the  earl  marshal,  and  came  ;  where  the  articles  being  openly  published 
and  read,  the  earl  of  Westmoreland  with  his  company  pretended  well 
to  like  the  same,  and  to  join  their  assents  together.     This  done,  he 
exhorted  the  archbishop,  that  forasmuch  as  his  garrison  had  been  now 
long  in  armour  and  from  home,  he  would  therefore  discharge  the 
needless  multitude  of  his  soldiers,  and  dismiss  them  home  to  their 
works  and  business,  and  they  would  together  drink  and  join  hands 
The  arch-  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  company.      Thus  they,   shaking  hands 
York^°^  together,  the  archbishop  sendeth  away  his  soldiers   in   pe;icc,  not 
craftily     kuowing  himsclf  to  be   circumvented,  before  he  was  immediately 
ven"e'd.'    arrcstcd  by  the  hands  of  the  earl  of  Westmoreland :  and,  shortly 
The  arch-  after,  the  king  coming  with  his  power  to

Cut continues beyond the first 4,000 words shown here — about 256 more in the scan at the link above.

~365 words

words  spoken  by  the  priests. 

Which  John  Badby  being  examined,  and  diligently  demanded  by  the  afore- 
said reverend  father  concerning  the  premises,  in  the  end  did  answer,  That  it 
was  impossible  that  any  priest  should  make  the  body  of  Christ,  and  that  he 
believed  firmly  that  no  priest  could  make  the  body  of  Christ  by  such  words 
sacramentally  spoken  in  such  sort.  And  also  he  said  expressl)^.  That  he  would 
never,  while  he  lived,  believe  that  any  priest  could  make  the  body  of  Christ 
sacramentally,  unless  that  first  he  saw  manifestly  the  like  body  of  Christ  to  be 
handled  in  the  hands  of  the  priest  upon  the  altar,  in  his  corporal  form.  And 
furthermore  he  said,  That  John  Rakier,  of  Bristol,  had  as  much  power  and 
authority  to  make  the  like  body  of  Christ,  as  any  piiest  had.  Moreover  he  said, 
that  when  Christ  sat  at  supper  with  his  disciples,  he  had  not  his  body  in  his 
hand,  to  the  intent  to  distribute  it  to  his  disciples ;  and  he  said  expressly,  that 
he  did  not  this  thing.  And  also  he  spake  many  other  words,  teaching  and 
fortifying  the  heresy  in  the  same  place,  both  grievous,  and  also  out  of  order, 
and  horrible  to  the  ears  of  the  hearers,  sounding  against  the  catholic  faith. 

Upon  which  occasion  the  same  reverend  father  admonished  and  requested 
the  said  John  Badby  oftentimes,  and  very  instantly  to  charity ;  forasmuch  as  he 
woidd  willingly  that  he  should  have  forsaken  such  heresy  and  opinions  holden, 
taught,  and  maintained  by  him  in  such  sort  against  the  sacrament ;  to  renounce, 

(1)  Ex  Regist.  T.  Arundel. 


236 


THE    EXAMINATION    OF    JOHN    BADBY. 


Henry 
IF. 

A.D. 

1409. 

I  cannot 
blame  ye 
that  ye 
are  so 
ant,'ry,  for 
it  was  not 
for  your 
prolit. 


and  utterly  abjure  them,  and  to  believe  other  things  which  the  holy  mother  the 
church  doth  believe  :  and  he  informed  the  said  John  on  that  behalf  both  gently, 
and  yet  laudably.  Yet  the  said  John  Badby,  although  he  were  admonished 
and  requested  both  often  and  instantly  by  the  said  reverend  father,  said  and 
answered  expressly,  That  he  woidd  never  believe  otherwise  than  before  he  had 
said,  taught,  and  answered.  Whereupon,  the  aforesaid  reverend  father,  bishop 
of  Worcester,  seeing,  understanding,  and  perceiving  the  aforesaid  John  Badby 
to  maintain  and  fortify  the  same  heresy,  being  stubborn,  and  proceeding  in  the 
same  stubbornness

~482 words

it,  finally,  by  these  writings.' 


A  rabble 
of  monks 
and  friars 
about  the 
condem- 
nation of 
John 
Badby. 
Quare 
iremue- 
runt 
gentes  ? 
Psal.  ii. 


Scribes 
with  Pha- 
risees. 


The  an 
swer  of 
John 
Badby 
to  the 
articles. 


These  things  were  done  accordingly,  as  is  above  written  and  recited,  in 
the.  year,  indiction,  popedom,  month,  day,  and  place  aforesaid  ;  there  being 
present  at  the  same  time  John  Malune,  prior  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Wor- 
cester ;  John  Dudle,  monk ;  and  John  Haule,  sub-prior  of  the  said  church  : 
Thomas  Penings,  of  the  order  of  the  Carmelites ;  Thomas  Fekenham,  of  the 
order  of  the  preaching  friars ;  William  Pomfi-et,  of  the  order  of  the  Minorites, 
being  professors  and  masters  in  divinity :  William  Hailes,  Gualter  of  London, 
John  Swippedew,  being  public  notaries ;  and  William  Beauchamp  and  Thomas 
Gerbis,  being  knights  ;  Richard  Wish,  of  Tredington  ;  Thomas  Wilby,  of  Hem- 
bury  ;  John  Weston,  of  Yewley,  being  parsons  of  churches ;  and  Thomas  Ba- 
leinges,  master  of  St.  Wolston,  in  Worcester ;  and  also  Henry  Haggely,  John 
Penerel,  Thomas  Trogmorton,  and  William  Wasleborn,  esquires,  of  the  dioceses 
of  Worcester  and  Norwich,  and  many  other  worshipful  and  honest  men  being 
witnesses,  and  called  specially  to  the  things  aforesaid. 

And  I  John  Chew,  clerk  of  the  diocese  of  Bath  and  Wells,  and,  by  the 
authority  apostolical,  public  notary  of  the  said  bishop,  have,  in  testimony  of  the 
premises,  put  my  hand  and  seal  to  the  examination,  interrogation,  monition, 
and  answer  of  the  same  John  Badby,  and  to  his  obstinacy,  and  also  to  the  pro- 
ceedings of  all  and  singular  other  doings  as  is  aforesaid,  which  against  him, 
before  the  said  bishop,  were  handled  and  done,  in  the  year,  indiction,  popedom, 
month,  day,  and  place  aforesaid,  who,  with  the  before-named  witnesses,  was 
personally  present ;  and  the  same,  even  as  I  heard  them  and  saw  them  to  be 
done  (being  occupied  with  other  matters),  I  caused  to  be  written  and  published, 
and  into  this  public  form  have  compiled  the  same.  I,  the  aforesaid  notary,  am 
also  privy  unto  the  words  and  examinations  interlined  between  seven  or  eight 
lines  of  the  beginning  of  this  instrument ;  which  lines  I  also,  the  aforesaid 
notary,  do  approve  and  make  good. 

And  I  Walter  London,  clerk  of  the  diocese  of  Worcester,  and,  by  the  authority 
apostolical,  public  notary,  to  all  and  singujar  the  aforesaid  things  as  before  by 
the  aforesaid  notary  are  recited,  and  in  the  year,  indiction,  popedom,  month, 
day,  and  place  aforesaid  were  handled  and  done,  being  with  other  the  before- 
recited  witnesses  personally  present,  and  to  all  and  every  of  the  same  (as  I 
saw  and  heard  them  to  be  done,  being  thereunto  faithfully  desired  and  required), 
in  testimony  of  the  premises,  have  signed  and  subscribed  according  to  the 
accustomed  manner.' 


(1)  H:cc  f.x  Keg.  Cr.iit. 


THE    CONDKMNATION    OV    JOHN    BADBY.  237 

And  when  the  articles,  in  the  aforesaid  instrument  contained,  were,  by  the    iienry 
archbisliop  of  Canterbury,  publicly  and  v\dgarly  read  and  approved ;  he  publicly       ^''• 
confessed  and  afFimied,  that  he  had  both  said  and  maintained  the  same.     And  ~A~Tj

~193 words

that  any  hereafter  do  preach,  maintain, 
teach,  inform  openly  or  in  secret,  or  make  or  write  any  book  contrary  to  the 
catliolic  faith  and  determination  of  the  holy  church :  nor  that  any  hereafter 
make  any  conventicles  or  assemblies,  or  keep  and  exercise  any  manner  of 
schools  touching  this  sect,  wicked  doctrine,  and  opinion.  And  ftirther,  that 
no  man  hereafter  shall,  by  any  means,  favour  any  such  preacher,  any  such 
maker  of  unlawful  assemblies  or  any  such  book-maker  or  writer ;  and,  finally, 

(1)  See  the  Harleian  MSS.  in  the  Brit.  Mus.  No.  420.  Art.  12.  "  Excerpta  ex  Registro  Tnoms 
Arundeli :  de  LoUardis.  67.  (i.  e.  Statutnni  Hcgium  in  I'arliamento  editum  contra  Hereticos,  vulgo 
ilictum  '  Ex  Officio')"— Et). 


?40  THE    (KUEL    STATUTE,    EX    OFFICIO. 

Henry    any  such  teacher,  infomier,  or  stirrer  up  of  the  people :  and  that  all  and  singular 

^^-       persons  having  any  of  the  said  books,  writings,  schedules,  containing  the  said 

.    p.      wicked  doctrines  and  opinions,  shall,  within  forty  days  after  this  present  pro-- 

1 400     clamation  and  statute,  really  and  effectuallj'  deliver,  or  cause  to  be  delivered,  all 

L  and  singular  the  said  books  and  writings  unto  the  ordinary  of  the  same  place. 

And  if  it  shall  happen  that  any  person  or  persons,  of  what  kind,  state,  or  con- 
dition soever  he  or  they  be,  do  or

~6,123 words

sight  of  all  the  people ;  to  the  intent  that  this  kind 
of  punishment  may  be  a  terror  unto  others,  that  the  like  wicked  doctrines  and 
heretical  opinions,  or  authors  and  favourers  thereof,  be  no  more  maintained 
within  this  realm  and  dominions,  to  the  great  hurt  (which  God  forbid)  of 
christian  religion,  and  decrees  of  holy  church.  In  all  which  and  singular  the 
premises,  concerning  the  statute  aforesaid,  let  the  sheriff,  mayors,  and  bailiffs  of 
the  said  counties,  cities,  villages,  and  boroughs,  be  attendant ;  aiding  and 
favouring  the  said  ordinaries  and  their  commissaries. 

By  this  bloody  statute,  so  severely  and  sharply  enacted  against 
these  simple  men,  here  liast  thou,  gentle  reader  !  a  little  to  stay  with 
thyself,  and  to  consider  the  nature  and  condition  of  this  present 
world,  how  it  hath  been  set  and  bent  ever  from  the  beginning,  by  all 
might,  counsel,  and  ways  possible,  to  strive  against  the  ways  of  God, 


COMPARED    TO    THE    LAW    OF    MAXIMIXUS.  241 

and  to  overthrow  that,  which  he  will  have  set  up.    And  although  the    H:nry 
world  may  see,  by  infinite  stories  and  examples,  that  it  is  but  in 


vain  to  strive  against  him,  yet  such  is  the  nature  of  this  world  (all    -'^-  ^• 
set  in  malignity),  that  it  will  not  cease  still  to  be  like  itself. 


The  like  law  and  statute  in  the  time  of  Uioclesian  and  Maximinus  The  law 
was  attempted,  as  before  appeareth  ;  and  for  the  more  strength  was  Linus 
written  also  in  tables  of  brass,  to  the  intent  that  the  name  of  Christ  ^"^^^^ 
should  utterly  be  extinguished  for  ever  :  and  yet  the  name  of  Christ  'exoui- 
remaineth ;  whereas  that  brazen  law  remained  not  three  years.    That  pared. 
bw  written  then  in  brass,  although  it  differ  in  manner  and  form 
from  this  our  statute  '  Ex  officio,'  yet  to  the  same  end  and  cruelty, 
to  spill  the  blood  of  saints,  there  is  no  difference  between  the  one 
and  the  other ;    neither  is  there  any  diversity  touching  the  first 
original  doer  and  worker  of  them  both  :  for  the  same  Satan  which 
then  wrought  his  uttemiost  against  Christ,  before  he  was  bound  up, 
the  same  also  now,  after  his  loosing  out,  doth  what  he  can,  though 
not  after  the  same  way,  yet  to  the  same  intent ;  for  then,  with  out- 
ward violence,  as  an  open  enemy,  he  did  what  he  could ;  noAv,  by  a 
more  covert  way,  under  the  tiile  of  the  church,  he  impugneth  the 
church  of  Christ,  using  a  more  subtle  way  to  deceive,  under  gay 
pretensed  titles,  but  no  less  pernicious  in  the  end  whereto  he  shooteth; 
as  well  appeareth  by  this  bloody  statute   '  Ex  officio,'  the  sequel 
where(if  cost  afterwards  many  a  christian  man's  life,  as,  in  process  of 
story,  remaineth  more  hereafter,  Christ  willing,  to  be  declared. 

Furthermore,  for  the  more  fortification  of  this  statute  of  the  king 
aforesaid,  concurreth  also  another  constitution  made  much  about  the 
same  time  by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Thomas  Arundel :  so 
that  no  industry  nor  policy  of  man  here  did  lack  to  set  the  matter 
forward,  but  specially  on  the  bishops'  parts,  who  left  no  means  unat- 
tempted,  how  to  subvert  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord, 

First,  In  most  diligent  and  exquisite  execution  of  the  king's 
statute  set  forth,  the  execution  whereof  they  did  so  exactly  apply  ; 
that  marvel  it  is  to  consider,  all  other  laws  of  kings  commonly,  be 
they  never  so  good,  to  be  so  coldly  kept,  and  this  only,  among  all 
the  rest,  so  nearly  followed.  But  herein  is  to  be  seen  the  diligence 
of  the  Romish  prelates,  who  never  let  any  thing  fall,  that  maketh  for 
the  dignity  of  their  estate. 

Secondly,  Beside  their  vigilant  care  in  seeing  the  king's  statute 
to  be  executed,  no  less  industrious  also  were  they  in  adding  there- 
unto more  constitutions  of  their  own,  as  from  time  to  time  appeareth 
as  well  by  other  archbishops  hereafter,  and  by  pope  Martin,  as  also 
by  this  constitution  here  present  made  by  Thomas  Arundel,  the 
archbishop. 

But  before  we  enter  on  the  relation  of  these  aforesaid  constitu- 
tions of  the  clergymen,  here  cometh  in  more  to  be  said  and  noted 
touching  the  aforesaid  statute  '  Ex  officio,'  to  prove  the  same  not 
only  to  be  cruel  and  impious,  but  also  to  be  of  itself  of  no  force  and 
validitv  for  the  burning  of  any  person  for  the  cause  of  religion  ;  for 
the  disproof  of  which  statute  we  have  sufficient  authority  remaining 
as  yet  in  the  Parliament  Rolls  to  be  seen  in  her  majesty's  Court  of 
Records  :  which  here  were  to  be  debated  at  large,  but  that  upon 
special  occasion  we  have  deferred  the  ample  discoiu-se  thereof  to  the 

VOT..  III.  R 


242  THE    CRUEL    CONSTITUTIONS    OF    ARUNDEL 

iTenry    crucl  pcrsccutiou  of  tlic  lord  Cobham  liereafter  ensuing  ;    as  may 
^'-      appear  in  the  defence  of  tlie  said  lord  Cobham   against   Nicholas 
A.D.    Harpsfield,  under  the  title  and  name  of  'Alanus    Copus."'      And 
1409.    ^|^^g  i-eferring  them  for  the  examination  of  this  statute  to  the  place 
aforesaid,  let  us  now  return  to  Thomas  Arundel,  and  his  bloody 
constitutions  above-mentioned :  the  style  and  tenor  whereof,  to  the 
intent  the  rigour  of  the  same  may  appear  to  all  men,  I  thought  here- 
under to  adjoin,  in  words  as  followeth  : 

The  cruel  Constitution  of  Thomas  Arundel,  Archbishop,  against  the 
Gospellers,  or  followers  of  God's  Truth. 

Thirteen  Thomas,  by  the  permission  of  God,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all 
articles.  Ei^gland,  and  legate  of  the  see  apostolic  :  to  all  and  singular  our  reverend 
brethren,  fellow  bishops,  and  our  suffragans ;  and  to  abbots,  priors,  deans  of 
cathedral  churches,  archdeacons,  provosts  and  canons  ;  also  to  all  parsons, 
vicars,  chaplains,  and  clerks  in  parish  churches,  and  to  all  laymen,  whom  and 
wheresoever  dwelling  within  our  province  of  Canterbury,  greeting,  and  grace  to 
stand  firmly  in  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  mother  church. 

It  is  a  manifest  and  plain  case,  that  he  doth  wrong  and  injury  to  the  most 
reverend  council,  who  so  revolteth  from  the  things  being  in  the  said  council 
once  discussed  and  decided ;  and  whosoever  dareth  presume  to  dispute  of  the 
supreme  or  principal  judgment  here  in  earth,  in  so  doing  incurreth  the  pain  of 
sacrilege,  according  to  the  authority  of  civil  wisdom  and  manifold  tradition  of 
human  law.     Much  more  then,  they,  who,  trusting  to  their  own  wits  are  so 
bold  to  violate,  and  with  contrary  doctrine  to  resist,  and  in  word  and  deed  to 
contemn,  the  precepts  of  laws  and  canons  rightly  made  and  proceeding  from 
niasphe-   the  key-bearer  and  porter  of  eternal  life  and  death,  bearing  the  room  and  person 
my  not  of  j^q^  ^f  p^^j-g  man,  but  of  true  God  here  in  earth ;  which  also  have  been  observed 
man   but  hitherto  by  the  holy  fathers,  our  predecessors,  vmto  the  glorious  effiision  of  their 
of  true      blood,  and  voluntary  sprinkling  out  of  their  brains,'  are  worthy  of  greater 
^°^'         ptmishment,  deserving  quickly  to  be  cut  off,  as  rotten  members,  from  the  body 
Scripture  of  the  churcli  militant.    For  such  ought  to  consider  what  is  in  the  Old  Testament 
clerUy      written, '  Moses  and  Aaron  among  his  priests,'  that  is,  were  chief  heads  amongst 
applied,     ^]^^>y^^ .  j^j^d  j^  the  New  Testament,  among  the  apostles  there  was  a  certain 
difference :  and  though  they  were  all  apostles,  yet  was  it  granted  of  tlie  Lord 
to  Peter,  that  he  should  bear  pre-eminence  above  the  other  apostles ; '  and  also 
the  apostles  themselves  would  the  same,  that  he  should  be  the  chieftain  over  all 
Kt^ar       the  rest ;  and  being  called  Cephas,  that  is.  Head,  shoidd  be  as  a  prince  over 
aVo  Thj-    the  apostles,  unto  whom  it  was  said,  '  Thou  being  once  converted,  confirm  thy 
Mark^"^    brethren.'     As  though  he  would  say.  If  there  happen  any  doubt  among  them,  or 
this,  you    if  any  of  them  chance  to  err  and  stray  out  of  the  way  of  faitli,  of  just  living, 
gramma-  ^j,  yjg,i  j.  conversation,   do  thou  confirm  and  reduce  him  into  the  right  way 
Mark        agaiu,^  which  thing,  no  doubt,  the  Lord  would  never  have  said  unto  him,  if  he 
well  the    had  not  so  minded,  that  the  rest  shoidd  be  obedient  unto  him.    And  yet,  all  this 
v^nftv  '''  notwithstanding,  we  know  and  daily  prove  what  we  are  sorry  to  speak,  how 
the  old  sophister,  the  enemy  of  mankind  (foreseeing  and  fearing  lest  the  sound 
doctrine  of  the  church,  determined  from  ancient  times  by  the  holy  forefathers, 
shoidd  withstand  his  malice,  if  it  might  keep  the  people  of  God  in  unity  of 
faith  under  one  head  of  the  church),  doth  therefore   endeavour,  by  all  means 
jjo^y         possible,  to  extirpate  the  said  doctrine,  feigning  vices  to  be  virtues.      And  so, 
aptly  he    under  false  pretences  of  verity  dissimuled,  he  soweth  discord  among  catholic 
painteth    people,  to  the  intent  that  some  going  one  way,  some  another,  he,  in  the  mean 
ceedings    time,  may  gather  to  himself  a  church  of  the  maUgnant,  differing  wickedly  from 
ofhisown  the  universal  mother,  holy  church  :  in  which,  Satan,  transforming  himself  into 
church.     ^"  angel  of  light,  bearing  a  lying  and  deceitful  balance  in  his  hand,  pretendeth 
great  righteousness,  in  contrarying  the  ancient  doctrine  of  the  holy  mother 

(1)  He  meaneth  here  of  Becket  his  predecessor,  who  had  his  brains  beat  out  in  the  time  of 
king  Henry  II.   [See  vol.  ii,  p.  246. — En.] 

(2)  This  gear  hangeth  together  like  Germans'  lips. 

(I!)  An  argument  far  let,  that  true  doctrine  consisteth  in  making  one  head  of  the  church. 


AGAINST    THE    TKUE    PROFKSSOUS    OF    'CUE    GOSPKI,.  248 

church,  and  refusing  the  traditions  of  tlie  same,  determined  and  appointed  by    iicnry 
lioly  fatlu-rs ;  persuading  men,  by  feigned  forgeries,  the  same  to  be  nought,       ^^■ 
and  so  inducing  other  new  kinds  of  doctrine,  leading  to  more  goodness,  as  he      .    ix 
by  liis  lying  persuasions  pretendeth,  although  he  in  very  truth  neither  willeth    iYqc. 

nor  mindeth  any  goodness,  but  ratlier  that  he  may  sow  schisms,  whereby  divers  '  '-. 

opinions,  and  contrary  to  themselves,  being  raised  m  the  church,  faith  thereby 
may  be  diminished,  and  also  the  reverend  holy  mysteries,  through  the  same 
contention  of  words,  may  be  profaned  by  Pagans,  Jews,  and  other  infidels,  and 
wicked  miscreants.  And  so  that  figure  in  the  Apocalypse,  chaj).  vi.  is  well  verified, 
speaking  of  him  that  sat  on  the  black  horse,  bearing  a  pair  of  balances  in  his 
hand ;  by  which  heretics  are  understood,  who,  at  the  first  appearance,  like  to 
weights  or  a  balance,  make  as  though  they  would  set  forth  right  and  just  things, 
to  alliu'e  the  hearts  of  the  hearers ;  but  afterwards  appeareth  the  bhick  horse, 
that  is  to  say,   their  intention,   full  of  cursed  speaking.     For  they,  under  a  Tlie 
diverse  show  and  colour  of  a  just  balance,  with  the  tail  of  a  black   horse  figure  of 
sprinkling  abroad  heresies  and  errors,  do  strike  ;  and,  being  poisoned  them-  j,g*gg ']); 
selves,  under  coloiu:  of  good,  raise  up  infinite  slanders,  and,  by  certain  persons  the  Apo- 
fit  to  do  mischief,  do  publish  abroad,  as  it  were,  the  sugared  taste  of  honey  ^^'^P'*? . 
mixed  with  poistm,  thereby  the   sooner  to  be  taken  :    working  and  causing,  expound- 
through  their  sleight  and  subtleties,  that  error  should  be  taken  for  verity,  wick-  eil. 
edness  for  holiness  and  for  the  true  will  of  Christ.     Yea,  and  moreover,  the 
aforesaid  persons  thus  picked  out,  do  preach  before  they  be  sent,  and  presume 
to  sow  the  seed,  before  the  seed  discreetly  be  separate  from  the  chaff;  who,  not 
pondering  the  constitutions  and  decrees  of  the  canons  provided  for  the  same 
purpose  against  such  pestilent  sowers,  do  prefer  sacrifice  diabolical  (so  to  term 
it),  before  obedience  to  be  given  to  the  holy  church  militant. 

We,   therefore,   considering  and  weighing  that  error  which  is  not  resisted  Behold 

seemeth  to  be  allowed,  and  tliat  he  openeth  his  bosom  too  wide,  who  resisteth  ^^^  ^■■"^. 
,  .    ■  .  ■  1  1  1       -ii-  image  of 

not  the  viper,  thinking  there  to  thrust  out  her  venom  ;  and  willing,  moreover,  wolves 

to  shake  off  the  dust  from  our  feet,  and  to  see  to  the  honour  of  our  holy  mother  under 
church,  whereby  one  uniform  holy  doctrine  may  be  sown  and  planted  in  the  ciift^in^-. 
church  of  God,  namely,  in  this  our  province  of  Canterbury,  so  much  as  in  us  doth 
lie,  to  the  increase  of  faith  and  service  of  God,  first  rooting  out  the  evil  weeds 
and  offendicles  which,  by  the  means  of  perverse  preaching  and  doctrine,  have 
sprung  up  hitherto,  and  are  likely  more  hereafter  to  grow  ;  purposing  by  some 
convenient  way,  with  all  diligence  possible,  to  withstand  them  in  time,  and  to 
provide  for  the  peril  of  souls  which  we  see  to  rise  under  pretence  of  the  pre- 
mises ;  also,  to  remove  all  such  obstacles,  by  which  the  said  our  purpose  may 
be  stopped,  by  the  advice  and  assent  of  all  our  suffragans  and  other  prelates, 
being  present  in  this  our  convocation  of  the  clergy,  as  also  of  the  procurators  of 
them  that  be  absent,  and  at  the  instant  petition  of  the  procurators  of  the  whole 
clergy  within  this  our  province  of  Canterbury,  for  the  more  fortification  of  the 
common  law  in  this  part ;  adding  thereunto  punishment  and  penalties  condign, 
as  be  hereunder  written. 

We  will  and  command,  ordain  and  decree  :  That  no  manner  of  person,  seen-  The  first 
lar  or  regular,  being  authorized  to  preach  by  the  laws  now  prescribed,  or  licensed  t?',"^*""" 
by  special  privilege,  shall  take  upon  him  the  office  of  preaching  the  word  of 
God,  or  by  any  means  preach  unto  the  clergy  or  laity,  whether  within  the  church 
or  without,  in  English,  except  he  first  present  himself,  and  be  examined  by 
the  ordinary  of  the  place,  where  he  preacheth  :  and  so  being  found  a  fit  person, 
ivs  well  in  manners  as  knowledge,  he  shall  be  sent  by  the  said  ordinary  to  some 
one  church  or  more,  as  shall  be  thought  expedient  by  the  said  ordinary,  accord- 
ing to  the  quahty  of  the  person.     Nor  any  person  aforesaid  shall  presume  to 
preach,  except  first  he  give  faithfid  signification,  in  due  form,  of  his  sending  and 
authority  ;  that  is,  that  he  that  is  authorized,  do  come  in  form  appointed  him  in 
that  behalf,  and  that  those  that  aflirm  they  come  by  special  privilege,  do  show  . 
their  privilege  unto  the  parson  or  vicar  of  the  place  where  they  pi-each.     And 
those  that  pretend  themselves  to  be  sent  by  the  ordinary  of  the  place,  shall  likewise 
show  the  ordinary's  letters  made  unto  him  for  that  purpose,  under  his  great  seal,  ^^ests  to 
Let  us  always  understand,  the  curate  (having  the  perpetuity)  to  be  sent  of  right  preach, 
unto  the  people  of  his  own  cure :  but  if  any  person  aforesaid  shall  be  forbidden  ['j"Jj['J_ 
by  the  ordinary  of  the  place,  or  any  other  superior,  to  preach,  by  reason  of  his  ,io„ofihc 
errors  or  heresies  which  before,  peradventure,  he  hath  preached  and  taught ;  prelates. 


244  THE   CllTTEL    CONSTITUTIONS    OF    ARUNDEL 

Henrij    that  then,  and  from  thenceforth,  he  abstain  from  preaching  within  om-  province, 

^^-      imtil  he  have  purged  himself,  and  be  lawfully  admitted  again  to  preach  by  the 

just  arbitrement  of  him  that  suspended  and  forbade  him ;  and  shall  always, 

-  V^lfT^    after  that,  carry  with  him,  to  all  places  wheresoever  he  shall  preach,  the  letters 

testimonial  of  him  that  restored  him. 

Moreover  the  parish  priests  or  vicars  temporal,  not  having  perpetuities,  nor 
being  sent  in  form  aforesaid,  shall  simply  preach  in  the  chiuxhes  where  they 
have  cliarge,  only  those  things  which  are  expressly  contained  in  the  provincial 
constitution  set  forth  by  John,  our  predecessor,  of  good  memor)',  to  help  the 
A  jolly      ignorance  of  the  priests,  which  beginneth,  '  Ignorantia  Sacerdotum  ;'  which  book 
mean  to    of  constitutions  we  would  should  be  had  in  every  parish  church    in  our  province 
w"rld  *  ^^  '^^  Canterbury,  within  three  months  next  after  the  publication  of  these  presents, 
into  such  and  (as  therein  is  required)  that  it  be  effectually  declared  by  the  priests  them- 
(larkness.  gpiyes  yearly,  and  at  the  times  appointed.    And,  lest  this  wholesome   statute 
might  be  thought  hurtful  to  some,  by  reason  of  payment  of  money,  or  some 
other  difficulty,  we  therefore  will  and  ordain,  that  the  examinations  of  the  persons 
aforesaid,  and  the  making  of  their  letters  by  the  ordinary,  be  done  gratis  and 
freely,  without  any  exaction  of  money  at  all  by  those  to  whom  it  shall  apper- 
tain.    And  if  any  man  shall  willingly  presume   to  violate    this    our  statute 
grounded  upon  the  old  law,  after  the  publication  of  the  same,  he  shall  incur  the 
sentence  of  greater  excommunication,  'ipso  facto:'  whose  absolution  we  spe- 
cially i-eserve,  by  tenor  of  these  presents,  to  us  and  our  successors.     But,  if  any 
such  preacher,  despising  this  wholesome  statute,  and  not  weighing  the  sentence 
of  greater  excommunication,  do,  the  second  time,  take  upon  him  to  preach,  say- 
ing and  alleging,  and  stoutly  affirming,  that  the  sentence  of  greater  excommu- 
nication aforesaid  cannot  be  appointed  by  the  church  in  the  persons  of  the 
])relates  of  the  same,  that  then  the  superiors  of  the  place  do  worthily  rebuke 
him,  and  foi-bid  liim  from  the  communion  of  all  faithftil  Christians. 

And  that  the  said  person  hereupon  lawfully  convicted  (except  he  recant  and 
abjure  after  the  manner  of  the  church)  be  pronounced  a  heretic  by  the  ordinary 
of  the  place.     And  that  from  thenceforth  he  be  reputed  and  taken  for  a  heretic 
and  schismatic,  and  that  he  incur  'ipso  facto'  the  penalties  of  heresy  and  schis- 
macy,  expressed  in  the  law  ;  and,  chiefly,  that  his  goods  be  adjudged  confiscate 
by  the  law,  and  apprehended,  and  kept  by  them  to  whom  it  shall  appertain. 
And  that  his  fautors,  receivers,  and  defenders,  being  convicted,  in  all  cases  be 
likewise  punished,  if  they   cease   not  off  within    one  month,    being   lawfully 
warned  thereof  by  their  superiors. 
The  se-         Furthermore,  no  clergyman,  or  parochians '  of  any  parish  or  place  within  our 
oond  con-  province  of  Canterbury,  shall  admit  any  man  to  preach  within  their  churches, 
stitution.  church-yards,  or  other  places  whatsoever,  except  first  there  be  manifest  know- 
ledge had  of  his  authority,  privilege,  or  sending  thither,  according  to  the  order 
aforesaid :  otherwise  the  church,  church-yard,  or  what  place  soever,  in  which 
it  was  so  preached,  shall  '  ipso  facto'  receive  the  ecclesiastical  interdict,  and 
so  shall  remain  interdicted,  until  they  that  so  admitted  and  suffered  him  to 
preach,  have  reformed  themselves,  and  obtained  the  place  so  interdicted  to  be 
released  in  due  form  of  law,  either  from  the  ordinary  of  the  place,  or  else  his 
superior. 
The  third       Moreover,  like  as  a  good  householder  casteth  wheat  into  the  ground,  wel 
constitu-   ordered  for  that  purpose,  thereby  to  get  the  more  increase,  even  so  we  will  and 
'"*"■         command,  that  the  preacher  of  God's  word,  coming  in  form  aforesaid,  preach- 
ranny  ll'  i"g  either  unto  the  clergy  or  laity,  according  to  his  matter  proponed,  shall  be  of 
this,  to      good  behaviour,  sowing  such  seed  as  shall  be  convenient  for  his  auditory  :  and 
^reacher's  ^^'^i^^y   preaching   to   the  clergy,  he  shall   touch  the  vices,    commonly  used 
mouth       amongst  them ;  and  to  the  laity,  he  shall  declare   the  vices  coinmonly  used 
what  to     amongst  them  ;  and  not  otherwise.  But  if  he  preach  contrary  to  this  order,  then 
^^^'  shall  he  be  shar]>ly  punished  by  the  ordinary  of  that  place,  according  to  the 

quality  of  that  offence. 
The  Item,  Forasnuich  as  the  part  is  vile,  that  agreeth  not  with  the  whole,  we  do 

fourth       decree  and  ordain,  tliat  no  preacher  aforesaid,  or  any  other  person  whatsoever, 
tion.         shall  otherwise  teach  or  preach  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  matri- 
mony, confession  of  sins,  or  any  other  sacrament  of  the  church,  or  article  of  the 

(1)  '  Parochian,'  a  person  lying  within  the  diocese  of  a  bishop. — Ea. 


AGAINST    rilJi    TRUE    niOFESSORS    OF    THE    GOSPKL  24.' 

faith,  than  what  already  is  discussed  by  the  holy  mother  church  ;  nor  shall  bring  Henry 

any  thing  in  donbt  that  is  determint'd  by  the  church,  nor  sliall,  to  his  know-  ^^■ 

ledge,  })rivily  or  apertly  pronounce  blasphemous  words  concerning  the  same ;  a    t» 

nor  sliall  teach,  preach,  or  observe  any  sect,  or  kind  of  heresy  whatsoever,  con-  i  Vaq 
trary  to  the  wholesome  doctrine  of  the  churcli.    He  that  shall  wittingly  and 


obstinately  attempt  the  contrary  after  the  j)ublication  of  these  presents,  shall  A  bar  for 
incur  the  sentence  of  excomnuuiication  'ipso  facto:'  from  wliich,  except  in  "'^ 
point  of  death,  he  shall  not  be  absolved,  until  he  have  refonned  himself  by  ah-  ers. 
juration  of  his  heresy,  at  the  discretion  of  the  ordinary  in  whose  territory  he  so 
offended,  and  have  received  wholesome  penitence  for  his  offences.  But  if  the 
second  time  he  shall  so  offend,  being  lawfully  convicted,  he  shall  be  pronoimced 
a  heretic,  and  his  goods  shall  be  confiscated,  and  aj)prehended,  and  kept  by 
ihem  to  whom  it  shall  appertain.  The  penance  before-mentioned,  shall  be  after 
this  manner :  if  any  man,  contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  church,  that  is, 
in  tlie  decrees,  decretals,  or  our  constitutions  provincial,  do  openly  or  privily 
teach  or  preach  any  kind  of  heresy  or  sect,  he  shall,  in  the  parish  church  of  the 
sanie  place  where  he  so  preached,  upon  one  Sunday  or  other  solemn  day,  or 
more,  at  the  discretion  of  the  ordinary,  and  as  his  offence  is  more  or  less,  ex- 
pressly revoke  what  he  so  preached,  taught,  or  affirmed,  even  at  the  time  of  the 
solenuiity  of  the  mass,  when  the  people  are  most  assembled  ;  and  there  shall  he 
effectually,  and  without  fraud,  preach  and  teach  the  very  truth  determined  by 
the  church;  and,  further,  shall  be  punished  after  the  quality  of  his  offence,  as 
shall  be  thought  expedient,  at  the  discretion  of  the  ordinary. 

Item,  Forasmuch  as  a  new  vessel,  being  long  used,  savoureth  after  the  head.  The  fifth 
we  decree   and  ordain,  that  no  schoolmasters  and  teachers  whatsoever,  that  cpnstitu- 
instruct  children  in  grammar,  or  others  whosoever,  in  primitive  sciences,  shall,  '""'' 
in  teaching  them,  intermingle  any  thing  concerning  the  catholic  faith,   the  for'^^^'^''' 
sacrament  of  the  altar,   or  other  sacraments  of   the  church,  contrary  to  the  school- 
determination  of  the  church ;  nor  shall  suffer  their    scholars  to  expound  the  ™^*'"*- 
holy  Scriptures  (except  the  text,  as  hath  been  used  in  ancient  time) ;  nor  shall 
permit  them  to  dispute  openly  or  privily  concerning  the  catholic  faith,  or  sacra- 
ments of  the  church.      Contrariwise,  the  offender  herein  shall  be  grievously 
punished  by  the  ordinary  of  the  place,  as  a  favourer  of  errors  and  schisms. 

Item,  For  that  a  new  way  doth  more  frequently  lead  astray,  than  an  old  way,  xhe  sixth 
we  will  and  command,  that  no  book  or  treatise  made  by  John  Wickliff,  or  constitu- 
others  whomsoever,  about  that  time,  or  since,  or  hereafter  to  be  made,  be  from  3*"^    ^ 
henceforth  read  in  schools,  halls,  hospitals,  or  other  places  whatsoever,  within  John 
our  province  of  Canterbury  aforesaid,  except  the  same  be  first  examined  by  J^'i<"k'iff 
the  university  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge ;  or,  at  least,  by  twelve  persons,  whom  deu" 
the  said  universities,  or  one  of  them,  shall  appoint  to  be  chosen  at  our  discretion, 
or  the  laudable  discretion  of  our  predecessors ;  and  the  same  being  examined 
as  aforesaid,  to  be  expressly  approved  and  allowed  by  us  or  our  successors,  and 
in  the  name  and  authority  of  the  university,  to  be  delivered  unto  the  stationers 
to  be  copied  out,  and  the  same  to  be  sold  at  a  reasonable  price,  the  original 
thereof  always  after  to  remain  in  some  chest  of  the  university.    But  if  any  man 
shall  read  any  such  kind  of  book  in  schools  or  otherwise,  as  aforesaid,  he  shall    • 
be  punished  as  a  sower  of  schism,  and  a  favourer  of  heresy,  as  the  quality  of 
the  fault  shall  require. 

Item,  It  is  a  dangerous  thing,  as  witnesselh  blessed  St.  Jerome,  to  translate  The 
the  text  of  the  holy  Scripture  out  of  the  tongue  into  another ;  for  in  the  trans-  seventh 
lation  the  same  sense  is  not  always

Cut continues beyond the first 4,000 words shown here — about 2,123 more in the scan at the link above.

~91 words

him,  and  a  voice  was  harde  from  heauen,  saying, 
Thou  art  my  wel  beloued  Sonne,  in  thee  I  am  full  pleased. 

And  I  beleeue  that  Christ  was  moued  tlien  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  to  go  into 
ys  desert,  and  there  he  fasted  forty  dales  and  forty  nights  without  bodilie  meat 
and  drinke.  And  I  beleeue  that  by  and  by,  after  his  fasting,  when  the  manhod 
of  Christ  lumgred,  the  feend  came  to  him,  and  tempted  him  in  glutony,  in  vaine 
glorie,  and  in  couetise  :  but  in  all  those  temptations,  Christ  concluded  the 
feend,  and  withstode  him.  And  then,  without  tarjang,  Jesu  began  to  preache 
and  to  say  vnto  the  people,  Do  ye  penance,  for  the  realme  of  heauen  is  now 
at  hand. 

I  beleeue  that  Christ,  in  al  his  time  here,  liued  moste  liolilie,  and  taught  the 
will  of  his  Father  most  truelie  :  and  I  beleeue  that  he  sufired  therefore,  moste 
wrongfuUie,  greatest  reprieues  and  despisinges. 

And,  after  this,  whan  Christ  wold  make  an  end  here  of  tliis  temporal  lyfe,  I  That  is. 

beleue  that  in  the  dale  next  before  that  bee  would  suffer  passion  in  the  morne,  ""'^f  "'*' 
1         1      (•  1  1    •       1    1  i>  1  •     n     1  11-     creatures 

ui  lorme  oi  bread  and  ot  wyne,  lie  ordemed  the  sacrament  ot  his  liesn  and  Ins  of  bread 

hloud,  that  is,  his  owne  precious  bocUe,  and  gaue  it  to  his  apostles  for  to  eate ;  and  wine. 

connnaimding

~107 words

by  them  all  their  after-commers,  that  they  should  doe 

it  in  tliis  forme  that  bee  shewed  to  them  :  vsc  them  self,  and  teach  and  comone 

forth  to  other  men  and  women,  this  most  worshipfidl  and  holiest  sacrament,  in 

minde  fulnesse  of  his  holiest  liuing,  and  of  his  moste  true  teaching,  and  of  his 

wilfull  and  pacicnt  sidfring  of  the  moste  painefuU  passion. 

And  1  beleue  that  this  Christ  our  Sauiour,  after  that  hee  had  ordeined  this 
moste  worthy  sacrament  of  his  owne  pretious  bodie,  he  went  forth  wilfullie 
against  his  ennemies,  and  he  suffered  them  most  pacientlie  to  lay  their  handes 
most  violentlie  v'pou  him,  and  to  bjaid  him,  and  to  leade  him  forth  as  a  tlieefe, 
and  to  skorne  him  and  buffet  him,  and  al  to  blow  or  file  him  with  their  spit- 
tinges.  Oner  this,  I  beleeue  that  Christ  suffred  moste  mekelie  and  pacientlie 
his  ennemies,  for  to  dinge  out  with  sharpe  scourges  the  hloud  that  was  betweene 
his  skinne  and  his  fleshe  :  yea,  Avithout  grudging,  Christ  suffered  the  cruell 
Jewes  to  crowne  hym  with  most  sharpe  thornes,  and  to  strike  him  with  a  rede. 
And  after,  Christ  suffered  wicked  Jewes  to  ch'aw  him  out  vpon  the  crosse,  and 
for  to  nayle  hym  there  vpon  foote  and  hande.  And  so,  through  his  pitifidl 
nayling,  Christ  shed  out  wilfidlie,  for  man's  life,  the  bloud  that  was  in  his  vaines. 
And  then  Christ  gaue  wilfullie  his  spirite  into  the  handes  or  power

~283 words

to  me,   I  should  become  an   appealer,  or  euerie  bislioppe's  espie,  ^^^  v°- 
somoner  of  all  Englande.     For  and  I  should  thus  put  vp,  and  publishe,  the  ceedings' 
names  of  men  and  women,  I  should  herein  deceiue  full  many  persons  :  Yea  Sir,  whereto 
as  it  is  likelie,  by  the  dome  of  my  conscience,  I  shaidd  herein  be  cause  of  the  they  tend, 
death  both  of  men  and  women,  yea  both  bodilie  and  ghostlie.     For  many  men 
and  women  that  stand  nowe  in  the  waie  of  saluation,  if  I  should,  for  the  learn- 
ing and  reading  of  their  beleeue,  publish  them  therefoi-e,  up  to  the  bishops  or 
to  their  vnpitious  ministers,  I  knowe  some  deale  by  experience,  that  they  shoidd 
be  so  distroubled  and  diseased  with  persecution  or  otherwise,  that  many  of  them 
(I  thinke)  woulde  rather  chuse  to  forsake  the  waie  of  tnith  then  to  be  ti-auailed, 
skorned,  slaundered,  or  punished,  as  bishops  and  their  ministers  nowe  vse,  for  to 
constraine  men  and  women  to  consent  to  them. 

But  I  finde  in  no  place  in  holie  Scripture,  that  this  office  that  ye  would  nowe 
enfeaffe  me  with,  accordeth  to  any  priest  of  Christe's  sect,  nor  to  any  other 
christian  man :  and,  therefore,  to  doe  this,  were,  to  me,  a  full  noious  bond  to 
be  bounden  with,  and  ouer  grieuous  charge.     For  I  suppose  that  if  I  thus  did,  no  mar- 
many  men  and  women  woulde,  yea  Sir,  might  iustlie  to  my  confusion,  say  to  velwhy; 
me,  that  I  were  a  traytor  to  God  and  to  them,  since  (as  I  thinke  in  mine  hart)  an'd*^"t'"j! 
many  men  and  women  tnist  so  mikle  in  this  case,  that  I  woidd  not,  for  sailing  christ, 
of  my  life,  doe  thus  to  them.     For  if  I  thus  should  doe,  fidl  many  menne  and  ^°'^''  *^*" 
women  would  (as  they  might  full  truelie)  saie  that  I  had  falselie  and  cowardlie  agree? 
forsaken  the  truth,  and  slaundered  shamefullie  the  word  of  God.    For,  if  I  con- 
sented to  you  to  do  here  after  your  will,  for  bonchefe  or  mischiefe  that  may 
befall  vnto

~175 words

me  great  grace,  if  he  woidd,  of  his  great  mercie,  bring  me  to  such  brother'' 
an  ende.     And,  in  mine  heart,  I  was  nothing  afraide  with  this  manasing  of  the  Kaca? 
archbishop.     And  I  considered  there,  twoe  thinges  in  him.     One,  that  he  was 
not  yet  sorrowfull  for  that  hee  hadde  made  William  Sawtre  wrongfullie  to  bee 
burnt;    and,  as  I   considered   that  the  archbisho])pc  thirsted    yet  after  more 
shedding  out  of  innocent  blond.     And  fast,  therefore,  I  was  moued  in  all  my 
wittes,  for  to  holde  the  archbishop  nother  for  prelate  nor  for  priest  of  God. 
And,  for  that  mine  inwarde  man  v/as  thus  altogether  departed  from  the  arch- 

(1)  "  Losell,"  a  lost  person. — Ed.  (2)  He  meaneth  God's  martyr,  William  Sautre. 


256  EXAMINATION    OF    WILLIAM    THORPE. 

Henry  bisliop,  iiie  tlioiiglit  I  slioulcle  not  haue  any  dread  of  him ;  but  I  was  riglit 
^^-  lieauie  and  sorrowfull,  for  that  tliere  was  no  audience  of  secular  men  by :  but 
ill  my  heart  I  praied  the  Lord  God,  for  to  comfort  me  and  strength  mee  against 
1 4no"  them  that  tliere  were  against  the  soothfastnesse,  and  I  pm-posed  to  speake  no 
more  to  the  archbishop  and  his  clerkes  then  me  need  behoued.  And  all  thus 
I  praide  God  for  his  goodnesse  to  geue  mee,  then  and  alwaie,  grace  to  speake, 
with  a  nieeke  and  an  easie  spirit ;  and  whatsoeuer  thing  that  I  should  speake, 
that  I  might  thereto  haue  true  authorities  of  Scriptures

~2,230 words

one  of  the  archbishop's  clerkea 
saide  vnto  me :  What  thing  musest  thou  ?  Do  thou  as  my  lord  hath  nowe 
commanded  to  thee  heere. 
The  order  And  yet  I  stood  still,  and  answered  him  not.  And  then,  soon  after,  the  arcli- 
and  mail-  bishop  saide  to  me  :  Art  thou  not  yet  bethought,  whether  thou  wilt  do  as  I  haue 
brUigiii'^^  said  to  thee  ?  And  I  said  then  to  him :  Sir,  my  father  and  my  mother,  on 
lip.  °  whose  soides  God  haue  mercie  (if  it  bee  his  will),  spent  milde  money,  in  diners 
places,  about  my  learning,  for  the  intent  to  haue  made  mee  a  priest  to  God. 
But  when  I  came  to  yeares  of  discretion,  I  had  no  will  to  be  priest,  and  there- 
fore my  friendes  were  right  heauie  to  me,  and  then  methought  their  grudging 
against  me  was  so  painefull  to  me,  that  I  purposed  therefore,  to  haue  left  their 
companie.  And  when  they  perceiued  this  in  me,  they  spake  sometime  full 
faire  and  pleasant  words  to  me ;  but,  for  that  they  might  not  make  me  to  con- 
sent, of  good  heart,  to  be  a  priest,  they  spake  to  me  fiU  oftentimes  verie  greeuous 
words,  and  manased  me  in  diners  manners,  shewing  to  me  fidl  heauie  cheere. 
And  thus  one  whije  in  faire  manner,  another  while  in  greeuous,  they  were  long 
time  (as  me  thought)  full  busie  about  me,  or  I  coiisented  to  them  to  bo  a  priest. 
But  at  the  last,  when,  in  this  matter,  they  would  no  longer  suffer  myne 
excusations,  but  either  I  shoidd  consent  to  them,  or  I  should  euer  beare  their 
indignation,  yea  their  curse  (as  they  saide),  then  I,  seeing  this,  praied  them 
that  they  would  giue  me  licence  for  to  goe  to  them  that  were  named  wise 
j)riestes,  and  of  vertuous  conuersation,  to  haue  their  counsell,  and  to  knowe  of 
them  the  office  and  the  charge  of  priesthoode.  And  hereto  my  father  and  my 
mother  consented  ftdl  gladlie,  and  gauc  me  their  blessing  and  good  leaue  to 
goe,  and  also  money  to  spend  in  this  iourney.  And  so  that  I  went  to  those 
priestes  whom  I  heard  to  be  of  best  name,  and  of  most  holie  liuing,  and  best 
learned,  and  most  wise  of  heauenlie  wisedome ;  and  so  I  communed  with  them 
vnto  the  time  that  I  perceiued,  by  their  vertuous  and  continual  occupations, 
that  their  honest  and  charitable  workes  passed  their  fame  which  I  had  liearde 
before  of  them. 

Wherefore  Sir,  by  the  example  of  the  doctrine  of  them,  and  speciallie  for  the 
godlie  and  innocent  workes  which  I  perceiued  then  of  them,  and  in  them,  after 
my  cunning  and  power  I  haue  exercised  me  then  and  in  this  time,  to  know 
perfectlie  God's  lawe,  hauing  a  will  and  desire  to  Hue  thereafter,  which  willeth 
that  all  men  and  women  shoulde  exercise  themselues  faithfullie  thereabout.  If 
than  Syr,  either  for  pleasure  of  tliem  that  are  neither  so  wise,  nor  of  so  vertuous 
conuersation  to  my  knowledge,  nor  by  common  fame  to  any  other  men's  know- 
ledge in  this  lande,  as  these  men  were,  of  whome  I  tooke  my  coimsell  and  in- 
formation, I  should  now  forsake  thus  suddenlie,  and  shortlie,  and  vnwarned,  all 
the  learning  that  I  haue  exercised  my  selfe  in  these  thirtie  winters  and  more, 
my  conscience  should  euer  be  herewith  out  of  measure  vnquieted ;  and  as  Syr, 
I  knowe  well,  that  manie  men  and  women  should  be  there-through  greatlie 
troubled  and  slaimdered ;  and  as  I  said  Syr,  to  you  before,  for  mine  vntruth  and 
false  cowardnesse,  manie  a  one  shoulde  bee  put  into  full  great  reproofe :  yea 
(Sir,  I  dread  that  manie  one  as  they  might  then  iustlie)  would  curse  me  full 
bitterhe ;  and  Syr,  I  feare  not  but  the  curse  of  God,  which  I  shoidd  deserue 
herein,  woidd  bring  me  to  a  full  euill  ende,  if  I  continued  thus.  And  if, 
thorough  remorse  of  conscience,  I  repented  me  any  time,  returning  into  the 
waie  wliich  you  doe  your  diligence  to  constraine  me  nowe  to  forsake,  yea  Sir, 
all  the  bishoppes  of  this  lande,  with  ftdl  manie  other  priestes,  woidd  defame  me, 
and  pursue  me  as  a  relapse ;  and  they  that  nowe  haue  (though  I  be  vnworthie) 
some  confidence  in  mee,  hereafter  woidd  neuer  trust  to  me,  though  I  coidde 
teach  and  line  neuer  so  vertuouslie,  more  then  I  can  or  may.  For  if,  after  yom- 
counsell,  I  left  vtterlie  all  my  learning,  I  should  heereby  first  wound  and  defile 
mine  owne  soule,  and  also  I  shoulde,  here-through,  giue  occasion  to  many  men 


REPIN'GTON    A    CRUEL    PERSECUTOR.  257 

and  women  of  full  sore  hurting :  yea  Syr,  as  it  is  likelie  to  mee,  if  I  consented    Henry 
to  your  will,  I  shoukle  herein,  by  mine  euill  example  in  it,  as  farre  as  in  mee       ^^- 
were,  slea  nianie  folke  ghostlie,  tliat  I  slumkle  neuer  deserue  for  to  hane  grace  "aTdT 
of  God,  to  the  editying  of  his  church,  neitlier  of  my  selfc,  nor  of  none  other    1409. 
man's  life,  and  vndone  both  before  God  and  man. 


But  Syr,  by  example  chicflie  of  some  whose  names  I  wil  not  nowe  rehearse,  PuiUp 
of  H.,  of  I.  P.,  and  B.,  and  also  by  the  present  doing  of  Philip  Rampington,  that  j^^l'j.],'f^g 
now  is  become  B.  of  Lincolne,  I  am  now  learned  (as  many  moe  hereafter,  bisim'p, 
through  God's  grace  sliall  be  learned)  to  hate  and  to  flee  all  such  slaunder  that  and  a  per 
these  foresaid  men  chieflie  haue  defiled  principally  themselues  with.    And  in  it  s'^'^"""'- 
that  in  them  is,  they  haue  enuenomed  al  the  church  of  God,  for  the  slanderous 
reuoking  at  the  crosse  of  Paules,  of  H.  P.,  and  of  B.,  and  how  now  Philip 
llampington  pursueth  Christes  people.     And  the  faining  that  these  men  dis- 
semble by  woi'ldlie  prudence,  keeping  them  cowardlie  in  their  preaching  and 
communing,  within  the  bondes  and  tearmes,  which,  without  blame,   may  be 
spoken  and  shewed  out  to  the  most  worldlie  huers,  will  not  be  vnpunished  of 
God :  for  to  the  point  of  truth  that  these  men  shewed  out  sometime,  they  will 
not  now  stretch  forth  their  Hues.     But  by  example,  cache  one  of  them,  as  their 
words  and  their  works  she  we,  busie  them  through  their  faining,  for  to  slander 
and  to  pursue  Ciuist  in  his  members,  rather  then  they  will  be  pursued. 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :  These  men  the  which  thou  speakest  of  nowe, 
were  fooles  and  heretikes,  when  they  were  coimted  wise  men  of  thee  and  other 
such  losels.  But  now  they  are  wise  men,  though  thou  and  such  other  deeme  them 
vnwise :  neuertheles  I  wist  neuer  none  that  right  said,  that  any  whils  were  en- 
uenomed with  your  contagiousnesse,  that  is,  contaminated  and  spotted  doctrine. 

And  I  saide  to  the  archbishoppe  :  Sir,  I  thinke  well  that  these  men  and  such 
other  are  nowe  wise  as  to  this  world  ;  but  as  their  wordes  sounded  sometime, 
and  their  workes  shewed   outwardlie,   it  was  Uke  to  moue  me   that  they  had 
earnest  of  the  wisedome  of  God,   and  that  they  should  haue  deserued  mikle  Happy  be 
grace   of  God,  to  haue  saued  their   owne   soules   and  manie   other   mens,  if  they  that 
they  had  continued  faithfullie  in  wilfiUl  pouertie,  and  in  other  simple  vertuous  to  the 
lining  ;  and  speciallie  if  they  had,  with  these  foresaid  vertues,  continued  in  their  end. 
busie  fruitfull  sowing  of  God's  word ;  as,  to  many  mennes  knowledge,   they 
occupied  them  a  season  in  al  their  wits,  fid  busily  to  know  y^  pleasant  will  of 
God,  trauelling  al  their  members  ful  busily  for  to  do  therafter,  purelie  and  Woe 
chieflie  to  the  praising  of  the  most  holie  name  of  God,  and  for  grace  of  edifi-  7i"^^^ ^_ 
cation  and  saluation  of  christen  people.     But  woe  worth  false  couetise,  and  euill  vetous- 
coimsell,  and  tyrannic,   by  which  they,  and  manie  men  and  women,  are  led  ness. 
blindlie  into  an  euill  end. 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  Thou  and  such  other  losels  of  thy  sect,  J'  '^  pity 
would  shaue  your  beards  full  neare  for  to  haue  a  benefice.     For,  by  Jesu,  I  latifs^^an- 
know  none  more  couetous  shrewes  then  ye  are,  when  that  ye  haue  a  benefice,  not 
For  loe,  I  gaue  to  John  Purueie  a  benefice  but  a  mile  out  of  this  castle,  and  I  swear, 
heard  more  complaints  about  his  couetousnesse  for  tithes  and  other  misdoinges,  Q°sness 
then  I  did  of  all  men  that  were  aduanced  within  my  dioces.  joined 

And  I  saide  to  the  archbishop  :  Sir,  Purueie  is  neither  with  you  now  for  the  ^j'^'j^'j^P^g 
benefice  that  you  gaue  him,  nor  hee  holdeth  faithfidlie  with  the  learning  that  ^'^  ^"'^^''^' 
he  taught  and  writ  before  time :  and  thus  he  sheweth  himselfe  neither  to  be  hot 
nor  colde,  and  therefore  he  and  his  fellowes,  maie  sore  dread  that  if  they  turn 
not  hastilie  to  the  waie  that  they  haue  forsaken,  peraduenture  they  be  put  out 
of  the  number  of  Christs  chosen  people. 

And  the  archbishop  said :  Though  Purueie  be  nowe  a  false  harlot,  I  quite  me 
nowe  to  him :  but  come  he  more  for  such  cause  before  me,  or  we  depart,  I 
shall  know  with  whom  hee  holdeth.  But  I  sale  to  thee  :  Which  are  these  holie 
men  and  wise,  of  whom  thou  hast  taken  thine  information  ? 

And  1  said  :  Sir,  Maister  John  Wickliffe  was  holden  of  fidl  mainie  men,  the  A  worthy 
greatest  clearke  that  they  kjiewe  then  lining  ;  and  therewith  hee  was  named  a  ^°™n'^"f 
passing  ndie  man  and  an  innocent  in  his  lining  :  and,  hereforc,  great  men  com-  Master 
mmied  oft  with  liim,  and  they  loued  so  his  learning,  that  they  writ  it,  and  ^"^"  .„ 
busilie  inforced  them  to  rule  thcmsehies  therafter.     Therefore  Sir,  this  foresaid     "^   ' 
learning  of  M.  John  Wickliffe,  is  yet  holden  of  fidl  manie  men   and  women, 
the  most  agreeable  learning  vnto  the  lining  and  teaching  of  Christ  and  of  his 
apostles,  and  most  openlie  shewing  and  declaring  how  the  church   of  Christ 

vor,.  III.  S 


958  THE    KXAJIIX'ATION    OF    WILLIAM    THORPE. 

iliDry    hatli  beeiie,  and  yet  shoiilde  bee,  ruled  and  gouerned.     Therefore,  so  many  men 
^^'-      and  women  couet  this  learning,  and  purpose,  through  God's  grace,  to  conforme 
~  their  lining  like  to  this  learning  of  Wickliff.      M.   John  Aston  taught  and 

^'  ^'    writte  accordinglie  and  full  busilie,  where  and  when,  and  to  whom   that  lie 
mif^ht,  and  he  vsed  it  himselfe  right  perfectlie  vnto  his  lines   end.     And  also 
l^hilip  of  Rampington,  while  hee  was  a  canon   of  Leicester.     Nicholas   Here- 
ford, Dauie  Cotraie  of  Pakring,  monke  of  Byland  and  a  maister  of  divinitie, 
and  John  Puruaie,  and  many  other  which  were  liolden  right  wise  men  and  pru- 
dent, tauglit  and  writ  busilie  this  foresaide  learning,  and  conformed  them  thereto. 
And  witli  all  these  men  I  was  right   homelie  and  communed  with  them  long- 
time and  oft :  and  so,  before  all  other  men,  I  chose  willinglie  to  be  informed  of 
them  and  by  them,  and  speciallie  of  WickliiFe  himselfe,  as  of  the  most  vertuoui? 
and  godlie  wise  man  that  I  heard  of  or  knew.     And  therefore  of  him  speciallie, 
and  of  these  men,  I  tooke  the  learning  that  I  haue  taught,  and  purpose  to  liue 
thereafter  (if  God  will)  to  my  lines  end.     For  though  some  of  those  men  be 
contrarie  to  the  learning  that  they  taught  before,  I  wote  wel  y'  their  learning 
was  true  which   they  taught ;  and  therefore,  with  the  helpe  of  God  I  purpose 
to  hold  and  to  vse  the  lerning  which  I  heard  of  them,  while  they  sate  on  Moises 
chaire,  and  speciallie  while  thej'  sate  on  the   chaire  of  Christ.     But  after  the 
workes  that  they  now  do,  I  will  not  do,  with  God's  helpe.     For  they  feine,  and 
hide,  and  contrarie  the  truth,  which  before  they  taught  out  plainlie  and  trulie. 
For,  as  I  knowe  well,  when  some  of  those  men   haue  bene  blamed  for  their 
slanderous  dooing,  they  grant  not  that  they  haue  taught  a  misse   or  erred 
before   time,   but  that  they  were  constrained,  by  paine,   to  leaiie   to  tell  out 
the  sooth,  and  thus  they  chuse  now  rather  to  blaspheme  God,  then   to  suffer  a 
while  here  persecution  bodilie,  for  soothfastnesse  that  Christ  shed  out  his  hart 
The  testi-  blond  for.    And  the  archbishop  saide  :  That  learning  that  thou  callest  truth  and 
vr^kiff"^  soothfastnesse,  is  open  slaunder  to  holie  church,  as  it  is  proued  of  holie  chin-ch. 
out  of  the  For,  albeit  that  Wicklifte,  your  author,  was  a  great  clearke,  and  though  that 
mouth  of  many  men  held  him  a  perfect  liner,  yet  his  doctrine  is  not  approued  of  holie 
advert"    church,  hut  manie  sentences  of  his  learning  are   damned,  as  they  well  worthie 
sary.         are.     But  as  toijching  Philip  of  Rampington,  that  was  first,  canon,  and  after- 
Many        ward,  abbot  of  Leicester,  which  is  nowe  bishoppe  of  Lincolne,    I   tell  thee, 
vigils        that  the  dale   is  common,  for  which  he  fasted  the  eeuen.      For  neither  hee 
have  our  holdeth  nowe,  nor  will  holde,  the  learning  that  he  taught,  when  hee  was  a  canon 
calen-       ^^  Leicester ;  for  no  ^bishoppe  of  this  lande  pursueth  now  more  sharplie  them 
dars.         that  holde  thy  waie,  then  he  doth.^ 

And  I  saide  :  Sir,  full  manie  men  and  women  wondereth  vpon  him,  and 
speaketh  him  mikle  shame,  and  holdeth  him  for  a  cursed  enemie  of  the  truth. 

And  the  archbishop  said  to  me :  Wherfore  tariest  thou  me  thus  here  with 
such  fables  ?  wilt  thou  shortlie  (as  I  haue  said  to  thee

~599 words

to  all  true  preachers, 
we  thinke  that  we  doe  not  the  oitice  of  priesthood,  if  that  we  leaue  our  preach- 
ing ;  because  tliat  we  haue  not,  or  may  not  haue,  dulie  bishoppcs  letters,  to 
witnesse  that  we  arc  sent  of  them   to  preach.     This  sentence  approuctli  Saint 
l*aule,  where  he  speaketh  of  himselfe,  and  of  faitlifull  apostles  and  disciples, 
saieing  thus  :  We  need  no  letters  of  commendations,  as  some  preachers  do, 
which  j)reach  for  couetousnesse  of  temporall   goods,  and  for  mens  praising,  xwo 
And  where  ye  saie  Sir,  that  Paide  biddeth  subiects  obeic  their  soueraignes,  that  kinds  of 
is  sooth,  and  may  not  be  denied.     But  there  is  two  maner  of  soueraignes,  ver-  HJl^g 
tuous  soueraignes  and  vicious  tyrantcs.     Therefore,   to  these  last  soueraignes,  lie  mean 
neither  men  nor  women  that  be  subiect,  owe  to  obey  in  two  manors.     To  ver-  j^"^  f'j" 
tuous  soueraigns  and  charitable,  subiects  owe  to  obeie  wilfullie  and  gladlie,  in  t,e  unvir- 
liearing  of  their  good  counsell,  in  consenting  to  their  charitable  biddinges,  and  tuous. 
in  working  after  their  fruitfull  workes. 

This  sentence  Paide  approueth  where  he  saith  to  subiects  :  Be  ye  mindfull  of 
your  soueraignes,  that  speake  to  you  the  word  of  God;  and  followe  you  the  faith 
of  them,  whose  conuersation  you  knowe  to  be  vertuous.     For,  as  Paule  saith 
after,   these  soueraignes,  to  whom  subiects  owe  to  obey  in  following  of  their 
maners,  work  busilie,  in  holie  studieng,  how  they  may  withstand  and  destroie 
vices,  iirst  in  themselues,  and  after  in  all  their  subiects,  and  howe  they  male 
best  plant  in  them  vertues.     Also  these  soueraignes,  make  deuout  and  feruent  Two 
praiers  for  to  piuxhase  grace  of  God,  that  they  and  their  subiects  male,  ouer  all  manner  of 
thing,  dread  to  offend  him,  and  to  loue  for  to  please  him.     Also  these  soue-  ]  7n'foi- 
raignes  to  whom  Paule  biddeth  vs  obeie,  as  it  is  saide  before,  line  so  vertuouslie,  lowing 
that  all  they  that  will  line  well,  male  take  of  them  good  example,  to  know  and  \^f}^ ''"' 
to  keej)  the  connnandements  of  God.    But,  in  this  foresaid  wise,  subiectes  ought  exam- 
not  to  obeie,  nor  to  be  obedient  to  tyrants,  while  they  are  vicious  tyrants,  since  pies. 
their  will,  their  counsell,  their  biddings,  and  their  workes  are  so  vicious,  that  they  suirJrinK 
ought  to  be  hated  and  left.    And  though  such  tyrants  be  maisterfuU  and  cruell  in  tlieir 
boasting  and  menacing,  in  oppressions  and  diners  punishings,  S.  Peter  biddeth  the  w'^",'?*^^' 
seruants  of  such  tyrants,  to  obeie  meeklie  such  tyrants,  suffering  patientlie  their  soned.my 
malicious  cruelnesse.    But  Peter  counselleth  not  anie  seruant  or  subiect,  to  obeie  iprd,  and 
to  anie  lord,  or  prince,  or  soueraign,  in  anie  thing  that  is  not  pleasing  to  God.    gje^jf 

And  the  archbishop  saide  vnto  me  :  If  a  soueraigne  bid  his  subiect  do  that  thing 
that  is  vicious,  this  soueraigne  herein  is  to  blame ;  but  the  subiect,  for  his  obedience, 
deseruetli  meede  of  God  :  for  obedience  pleaseth  more  to  God  than  anie  sacrifice. 

And  I  said:  Samuel  the  prophet  said  to  Saule,  the  wicked  king,  that  God 
was  more  jjleased  with   the  obedience  of  his  commandement,  then  with  anie 
sacrifice  of  beasts.    But  Dauid  saith,  and  S.  Paule,  and  S.  Gregorie  accorilinglie  ^'^'^^'''jy* 
together,  that  not  onlie  they  that  do  euill,  are  worthie  of  death  and  damnation  ;  to  be 
but  also  they  that  consent  to  euill  doers.     And  Sir,  tlie  law  of  holie  church  given,  ex- 
teacheth  in  the  decrees,  that  no  seruant  to  his  lord,  nor  childe  to  the  father  or  jJifn^"' 
mother,  nor  wife  to  her  husband,  nor  monke  to  his  abbot,  ought  to  obeie,  except  lawful, 
in  lefull  things,  and  lawfnll. 

And  the  archbishop  saide  to  me:  All  these  alledginges  that  thou  bringest  All  is  pre- 
forth  are  not  else  but  proud  ])resuinj)tuousnesse ;  for  hereby  thou  inforcest  thee  smnp''"" 
to  prone,  that  thou  and  such  other  are  so  inst

~151 words

by  the  example  of  these  foure  clerkcs,  thou  follow  them,  in  evil. 
submitting  thee  as  they  did. 

And  one  of  the  bishops  clerkes  said  then  there,  that  hce  heard  Nicoll  Herford 
say,  that  since  he  forsooke  and  reuoked  all  the  learning  and  Lollards  opinions, 
he  hath  had  mikle  greater  fauour  and  more  dclite  to  hold  agiiinst  them,  then 
euer  he  had  to  hold  with  them,  while  he  held  with  them. 

(1)  If  Bonner  had  been  here,  he  would  not  have  stroken  the  cuubo^d. 

(2)  See  what  man  is,  God  giving  him  up  to  himself. 


^80  THE    EXAMINATION    OF    WILLIAM    THORPE. 

jfenry        And  therefore  Maluereu  said  to  me :  I  \Tiderstand,  and  thou  wilt  take  thee 
ly-      to  a  priest,  and  sln-iue  thee  cleane,i  forsake  all  such  opinions,  and  take  the 
^  J)      penance  of  my  lord  heere,  for  the  holding  and  teacliing  of  them,  within  short 
1409*     time,  thou  slialt  he  greatly  comforted  in  this  doing. 

'—      And  I  said  to  the  clerkes,  that  thus  busilie    counselled  me  to  follow  these 

foresaid  men  :  Sirs,  if  these  men,  of  whome  yc  counsel  me  to  take  example,  had 
forsaken  benefices  of  temporall  profite,  and  of  worldly  worship,  so  that  they  had 
absented  them,  and  eschewed  from  all  occasions  of  couetousness  and  of  fleshly 
lusts,  and  had  taken  vpon  them  simple  lining,  and  wilfidl  pouertie,  they  had 
herein  giuen

~357 words

herein,  and  in  all  their  fore- 
said slanderous  doing.     For  I  purpose,  with  the  helpe  of  God  (into  remission  of 
other        j^^y  sinnes,  and  of  my  foule  cursed  lining),  to  hate  and  to  flee  priuily  and  apertly, 
amples      to  follow  these  men,  teaching  and  counselling,  whom  so  euer  that  I  may,  for  to 
are  so  to    flee  and  eschew  the  way  that  they  haue  chosen  to  go  in,  which  wil  lead  them 
ed  as°^  *-°  *'^^  worst  end  (if  in  conuenient  time  they  repent  them  not),  verely  forsaking 
they  be     and  reuoking  openly  the  slander  that  they  haue  put,  and  euery  day  yet  put,  to 
f*^,^  ^       Christs  church.     For  certaine,  so  open  blasphemy  and  slander  as  they  haue 
of  Christ,  spoken  and   done,  in  their  reuoking  and  forsaking  of  the  truth,  ought  not, 
nor  may  not,  priuilie  be  amended  duly.     Wherefore  Sirs,  I  pray  you  that  you 
busie  not  for  to  moue  me  to  follow  these  men,  in  reuoking  and  forsaking  the 
truth,  and  sothfastnes  as  they  have  done,  and  yet  doe :  wherein,  by  open  eiu- 
dence,  they  stin-e  God  to  great  wroth,  and  not  only  against  themselues,  but  also 
against  all  them  that  fauor  them,  or  consent  to  them  herein,  or  that  com- 
muneth  with  them,  except  it  be  for  their  amendment ;  for  whereas  these  men  first 
were  pursued  of  enemies,  nowe  they  haue  obliged  them,  by  oth,  for  to  slander 
and  pursue  Christ  in  his  members.  Wherefore  (as  I  trust  stedfastly  in  the  good- 
nesse  of  God)   the  worldly  couetousnes,  and  the  lustie  lining,  and  the  sliding 
from  the  truth,  of  those  runnagates,  shall  be  to  me,  and  to  many  other  men  and 
woiuen,  an  example  and  an  euidence,  to  stand  more  stifly  by  the  truth  of  Christ. 
Promo-  For  certaine,  right  many  men  and  women,  doe  marke  and  abhorre  the  foul- 

tions  and  nesse  and  cowardnes  of  these  foresaid  vntrue  men,  how  that  they  are  ouercome 
Hv^ings  "^^^  stopped  with  benefices,  and  withdrawn  fi'om  the  truth  of  Gods  word,  for- 
choke  saking  vtterly  to  suffer  therfore  bodily  persecution.  For  by  this  unfaithfull 
truth.  doing  and  apostasie  of  them  (specialle  that  are  great  lettered  men,  and  haue 
knowledged  openly  the  ti-uth,  and  now,  either  for  pleasure  or  displeasure  of 
tyrantes,  haue  taken  hire  and  temporall  wages  to  forsake  the  truth,  and  to  hold 
Men  against  it,  slandering  and  pursuing  them  that  couet  to  follow  Christ  in  the  way 
following  of  righteousnes),  many  men  and  women  therefore  are  now  moued.  But  many 
of^  wajs  j^^^  thorow  the  grace  of  God,  shall  be  moued  hereby  for  to  learne  the  truth  of 
BaJaam.    God,  and  to  do  therafter,  and  to  stand  boldly  thereby. 

Then  the

~128 words

and  to  submit  them  to  prelates  of  holy  church.      For  nowe  since  I 

ftiseth  to"  stood  here,  his  fellow  also  sent  me  word,  that  he  will  not  sweare,  and  that  this 

swear  to    fellow  counselled  liim,  that  hee  should  not  sweare  to  me.     And,  losell !  in  that 

the  pre-     tl^jng  that  in  thee  is,  thou  hast  busied  thee  to  loose  this  young  man  ;  but,  blessed 

be  God,  thou  shalt  not  haue  thy  purpose  of  him.     For  he  hath  forsaken  all  thy 

learning,  submitting  him,  to  be  buxum  and  obedient  to  the  ordinance  of  holy 

church,  and  weepeth  full  bitterhe,  and  curseth  thee  fidl  heartily,  for  the  vene- 

mous  teaching  which  thou  hast  shewed  to  him,  counselling  him  to  do  thereafter. 

And  for  thy  false  counselling  of  many  other  and  him,  thou  hast  great  cause 

to  be  right  sory,  for  long  time  thou  hast  busied  thee  to  peruert  whomsoeuer 

thou  mightcst.     Therefore,  as  many  deathes  thou  art  worthie  of,  as  thou  hast 

giuen  cuill   counsels.     And  therefore,  by  Jesu,  thou  shalt  go  thether,  where 

Nicoll  Harford  and  Thomas  Puruey  were  harbored.     And  I  undertake,  or  this 

day  eight-daies,  thou  shalt  be  right  glad  for  to  do  what  thing  that  euer  I  bid 

thee  to  do.  And,  losell !  I  shall  assay,  if  I  can  make  thee  there  as  son-owfull  as, 

(1)  As  clean  froia  thrift  as  ftam  sin. 


HIS    I.F.ARXEl)    ANSWERS    AXI)    WITTV    QITESTIOXS.  281 

it  was  told  mo,  thou  wast  glad  of

~2,009 words

one  in  true  faith,  in  stedfast  hope,  and  in  perfite 
charitie.  Amen. 

Besides  this  examination  here  above  described,  came  another  trea- 
tise also  to  our  hands  of  the  same  William  Thorpe,  under  the  name 
and  title  of  his  testament ;  which  rather  by  the  matter  and  handling 
thereof  might  seem  to  be  counted  a  complaint  of  vicious  priests ; 
which  treatise  or  testament,  in  this  place  we  thought  not  meet  to  be 
left  out. 

The  Testament  of  William  Thorpe. 

Matthew,  an  apostle  of  Christ,  and  his  gospeller,  witnesseth  truly  in  the  holy 

gospel,  the  most  holy  living,  and  the  most  wholesome  teaching  of  Christ.     He 

rehearseth  how  that  Christ  likeneth  them  that  hear  his  words,  and  keep  them, 

to  a  wise  man  that  buildeth  his  house  upon  a  stone,  that  is,  a  stable  and  a  sure 

Christ       ground.     This  house  is  man's  soul,  in  which  Christ  delighteth  to  dwell,  if  it  be 

dwelleth    grounded,  that  is,  established  faithfully,  in  his  living  and  in  his  true  teacliing, 

inataith-  adorned  or  made  fair  with  divers  virtues,  which  Christ  used  and  taught  without 

any  meddling  of  any  error,  as  are  chiefly  the  conditions  of  charity. 
He  is  the       This  aforesaid  stone  is  Christ,  upon  which  every  faithful  soul  must  be  builded  ; 
stone        since,  upon  none  other  ground  than  upon  Christ's  living  and  his  teaching,  any  body 
we  must   ™^y  make  any  building  or  housing  wherein  Christ  will  come  and  dwell.     This 
build.       sentence  witnesseth  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  showing  to  them  that  no  body 
may  set  any  other  groimd  than  is  set,  that  is  Christ's  living  and  teaching.  And 
because  that  all  men  and  women  should  give  all  their  business  here  in  this  life, 
to  build  them  virtuously  upon  this  sure  fomidation,  St.  Paul,  acknowledging  the 
fervent  desire,  and  the  good  will  of  the  people  of  Ephesus,  wrote  to  them  coni- 
How  we    fortably,  saying,  '  Now  ye  are  not  strangers,  guests,  nor  yet  comelings,  but  ye 
are  made  jjj.j>  ^^^  citizens,  and  of  the  household  of  God,  builded  above  upon  the  founda- 
ple  of       dament  of' the  apostles  and  prophets.     In  which  foundament,  eveiy  building 
tiuJ-         that  is  builded  or  made  through  the  grace  of  God,  it  increaseth  or  groweth  into 
an  holy  temple  ;'  that  is,  every  body  that  is  grounded  or  builded  faithfully  in 
the  teaching  and  living  of  Christ,  is  there  through  made  the  holy  temple  of  God. 
This  is  the  stable  ground  and  steadfast  stone  Christ,  which  is  the  sui'e  corner- 
Mark        stone,  fast  joining,  and  holding  mightily  together,  two  walls.  For  through  Christ 
wiiat  we    Jesus,  the  mean  or  middle  person  of  the  Trinity,  the  Father  of  Heaven,  is  piti- 
christ.      ously  or  mercifully  joined  and  made  one  together  to  mankind ;  and  through 
dread  to  offend  God,  and  fervent  love  to  please  him,  men  be  inseparably  made 
one  to  God,  and  defended  surely  under  his  protection.  Also  this  aforesaid  stone 
Christ,  was  figured  by  the  square  stones  of  which  the  temple  of  God  was  made ; 
The  pro-   for  as  a  square  stone,  wheresoever  it  is  cast  or  laid,  abideth  and  lieth  stably  ;  so 
sqiwre^  ^  Chiist  and  every  faithful  member  of  his  church,  by  example  of  him,  abideth  and 
Btoiie.       dwelleth  stably  in  tme  faith,  and  in  all  other  heavenly  virtues  in  all  adversities 
that  they  suffer  in  this  valley  of  tears. 


THE    TESTAMENT    OF    WILLIAM    THORPE.  f283 

For  lo !  when  these  aforesaid  square  stones  were  hewen  and  wrought  for  to    Henry 
be  laid  in  tlie  walls  or  pillars  of  God's  temple,  no  noise  or  stroke  of  the  work-       ^^■ 
man  was  heard.     Certain,  this  silence  in  working  of  this  stone  figureth  Christ  ~T~n~" 
chiefly,  and  his  faithful  members,  who,  by  example  of  him,  have  been,  and  yet    i4qq' 

are,  and  ever  to  the  world's  end  shall  be,  so  meek  and  patient  in  every  adver-  '— 

sity,  that  no  sound,  nor  yet  any  grudging,  shall  at  any  time  be  perceived  in  them. 

Nevertheless,  this  chief  and  most  worshipfid  corner-stone,  which  only  is  the 
ground  of  all  virtues,  proud  beggars  reproved  ;  but  this  despite  and  reproof  Christ  Christ  an 
suffered  most  meekly  in  his  own  person,  to  give  example  of  all  meekness  and  ^j^^^n^P'^ 
patience  to  all  his  faithful  followers.     Certain,  this  world  is  now  so  full  of  proud  feet 
beggars,  who  are  named  priests ;  but  the  very  office  of  working  of  priesthood,  nieek- 
which  Christ  approveth  true,  and  accepteth,  is  far  from  the  multitude  of  priests  "^^'' 
that  now  reign  in  this  world. 

For,  from  the  highest  priest  to  the  lowest,  all,  as  they  say,  study,  that  is,  they  Priests 
imagine  and  travail  busily,  how  they  may  please  this  world  and  their  flesh,  ^'z^^  "'^ 
This  sentence  with  many  such  others  dependeth  upon  them,  if  it  be  well  consi-  o/tlfis"* 
dered:  either  God,  the  Father  of  heaven,  hath  deceived  all   mankind  by  the  world, 
living  and  teaching   of  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  living   and  teaching  of  his 
apostles  and  prophets ;  or  else  all  the  popes  that  have  been  since  I  had  any  The  lives 
knowledge  or  discretion,   with    all  the   college  of  cardinals,  archbishops  and"*^"'^ 
bishops,  monks,  canons,  and  friars,  with  all  the  contagious  flock  of  the  com-  and   ' 
monalty  of  priesthood,  who  have,  all  my  life  time,  and  mickle  longer,  reigned  Christ 
and  yet  reign,   and  increase  damnably  from  sin  to  sin,   have  been,  and  yet  apostles 
be,  proud,  obstinate  heretics,  covetous  sinners,  and  defouled  adulterers  in  the 
ministering  of  the  sacraments,  and  specially  in  the  ministering  of  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar.    For,  as  their  works  show,  whereto  Christ  biddeth  us  take  heed,  the 
highest  priests  and  prelates  of  this  priesthood,   challenge  and  occupy  unlawful 
temporal  lordships ;  and,  for  temporal  favour  and  meed,  they  sell  and  give  bene- 
fices to  unworthy  and  unable  persons  ;^  yea,  these  simoners  sell  sin,  suflering  men 
and  women,  in  every  degi-ee  and  estate,  to  lie  and  continue  from  year  to  year  in 
divers  vices  slanderously.     And  thus,  by  e\dl  example  of  high  priests  in  the 
church,  lower  priests  under  them  are  not  only  suffered,  but  they  are  maintained, 
to  sell  full  dear  to  the  people,  for  temporal  meed,  all  the  sacraments. 

And  thus  all  this  aforesaid  priesthood  is  blown  so  high,  and  borne  up  in  pride  Fleshly 
and  vain  glory  of  their  estate  and  dignity,  and  so  blinded  with  worldly  covet-  P"ests. 
ousness,  that  they  disdain  to  follow  Christ  in  very  meekness  and  wilful  poverty, 
living  holily,  and  preaching  God's  word  truly,  freely,  and  continually,  taking 
their  livelihood  at  the  free  will  of  the  people,  of  their  pure  alms,  where  and  when 
they  suffice  not,  for  their  true  and  busy  preaching,  to  get  their  sustenance  with 
their  hands.  To  this  true  sentence,  grounded  on  Christ's  own  living,  and  the 
teaching  of  his  apostles,  these  aforesaid  worldly  and  fleshly  priests  will  not  con- 
sent effectually ;  but,  as  their  works  and  also  their  words  show,  boldly  and  un-  They 

shamefacedly  these  beforenamed  priests  and  prelates  covet  and  enforce  them  !\"."'^^f'7 

•    1    •!  1  1       •!        1  11  1     1  •  1111  1    '"IS,  with 

mightily  and  busily,  that  all  holy  scriptures  were  expounded  and  drawn  accord-  tooth  and 

ingly  to  their  manners,  and  to  their  ungrounded  usages  and  findings ;  for  they  nail. 

will  not  (since  they  hold  it  but  folly  and  madness)  confomi  their  manners  to  the 

fiure  and  simple  liN-ing  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  nor  will  they  follow  freely  their 
earning.    Wherefore  all  the  emperors  and  kings,  and  all  other  lords  and  ladies.  An  ex- 
and  all  the  common  people  in  every  degree  and  state,  who  have  before  time  hortatiou 
known,  or  might  have  known,   and  also  all  they  that  now  yet  know,  or  might  J^je^st- 
know,  this  aforesaid  witness  of  priesthood,  and  would  not ;  nor  yet  will  enforce  hood 
them,  after  their  cunning  and  power,  to  withstand  charitably  the  aforesaid  ene-  amended, 
mies  and  traitors  of  Christ,  and  of  his  church  :  all  these  strive  with  Antichrist 
against  Jesus,  and  they  shall  hear  the  indignation  of  God  Almighty  without  end, 
if  in  convenient  time  they  amend  them  not  and  repent  them  veiily,  doing  there- 
for due  mourning  and  sorrow,  after  their  cunning  and  power.     For,  through  Prelates 
presumptuousness  and  negligence  of  priests  and  prelates  (not  of  the  church  of  ='".'' 
Christ,  but  occupying  their  prelacy  unduly  in  the  church),  and  also  through  {Jegu^rent 
flattering  and  false  covetousncss  of  other  divers  named  priests,  lousengers  and  in  their 
lounderers  are  wrongfully  made  and  named  hermits,  and  have  leave  to  defraud  '^"'^" 
poor  and  needy  creatures  of  their  livelihood,  and  to  live,  by  their  false  winning 

(11  When  priests  forget  God's  truth,  ye  see  whither  they  run  headlong.    The  great  infect  the 
small. 


S84  TlIE    TESTAMENT    OF    WILLIAM    THORPE. 

Henry    and  begging,  in  sloth  and  in  other  divers  vices.     And  also  by  these  prelates, 

^^-      these  cokei'-noses  are  suffered  to  live  in  pride  and  hypocrisy,  and  to  defoul  them- 

.    x^     selves  both  bodily  and  ghostly.     Also  by  the   suffering  and  counsel  of  these 

1  ir>q'    ^foi'esaid  prelates  and  other  priests,  are  made  both  vain  brotherhoods  and  sister- 

hoods,  full  of  pride  and  envy,  which  are  full  contrary  to  the  brotherhood  of 

Christ,  since  they  are  cause  of  mickle  dissension,  and  they  multiply  and  sustain 
it  uncharitably :  for,  in  lusty  eating  and  drinking,  unmeasurably  and  out  of 
time,  they  exercise  themselves.  Also  this  vain  confederacy  of  brotherhood  is 
permitted  to  be  of  one  clothing,  and  to  hold  together. 

And  in  all  these  migrounded  and  unlawful  doings,  priests  are  partners,  and  -- «^ 
great  meddlers  and  counsellors ;  and  over  this  viciousness,  hermits  and  pardoners,         \^ 
anchorites  and  strange  beggars,  are  licensed  and  admitted  by  prelates  and  priests, 
to  beguile  the  people  with  flatterings  and  leasings  slanderously  against  all  good 
reason  and  true  belief;  and  so  to  increase  divers  vices  in  themselves,  and  also 
among  all  them  that  accept  them,  or  consent  to  them. 

And  thus  the  viciousness  of  these  aforenamed  priests  and  prelates  hath  been 
long  time,  and  yet  is,  and  shall  be  cause  of  wars,  both  within  the  realm  and  with- 
out. And  in  the  same  wise  these  unable  priests  have  been,  and  yet  are,  and 
shall  be,  the  chief  cause  of  pestilence  of  men,  and  miurain  of  beasts,  and  of  bar- 
renness of  the  earth,  and  of  all  other  mischiefs,  to  the  time  that  the  lords  and 
commons  able  them,  through  grace,  to  know  and  to  keep  the  commandments 
of  God,  enforcing  them  then,  faithfully  and  charitably,  by  one  assent,  to  redress 
and  make  one  this  aforesaid  priesthood,  to  the  wilful,  poor,  meek  and  innocent 
living  and  teaching,  specially  of  Christ  and  his  apostles. 

Therefore  all  they  that  know,  or  might  know  the  \aciousness  that  reigneth 
now  cursedly  in  these  priests,  and  in  their  learning,  if  they  suffice  not  to  under- 
stand this  contagious  viciousness,  let  them  pray  to  the  Lord  heartily  for  the  health 
of  his  church,  abstaining  them  prudently  from  the  obdurate  enemies  of  Christ 
and  of  his  people,  and  from  all  their  sacraments,  since  to  all  them  that  know 
them,  or  may  know  them,  they  are  but  fleshly  deeds  and  false ;  as  St.  Cyprian 
witnesseth  in  the  first  question  of  decrees,  and  in  the  first  cause.  Cap.  '  Siquis 
inquit:'  for,  as  this  saint  and  great  doctor  witnesseth  there,  not  only  vicious 
priests,  but  also  all  they  that  favour  them,  or  consent  to  them  in  their  vicious- 
ness, shall  together  perish  with  them,  if  they  amend  them  not  duly ;  as  all  they 
perished,  that  consented  to  Dathan  and  Abiram.  For  nothing  were  more  con- 
fusion to  these  aforesaid  vicious  priests,  than  to  eschew  them  prudently  in  all 
their  unlawful  sacraments,  while  they  continue  in  their  sinfid  living  slander- 
ously, as  they  have  long  time  done,  and  yet  do.  And  no  body  needs  to  be 
afraid,  though  death  did  follow  by  one  way  or  other,  to  die  out  of  this  world, 
without  taking  of  any  sacrament  of  these  aforesaid  Christ's  enemies,  since  Christ 
will  not  fail  to  minister,  himself,  all  lawful  and  healful  sacraments,  and  necessary 
at  all  time,  and  especially  at  the  end,  to  all  them  that  are  in  true  faith,  in  stead- 
fast

~398 words

hope,  and  in  perfect  charity. 

But  yet  some  mad  fools  say,  to  eschew  slander,  they  will  be  shriven  once  in 
the  year,  and  communed  of  their  proper  priests,  though  they  know  them  defouled 
with  slanderous  vices.  No  doubt  but  all  they  that  thus  do  or  consent,  privily 
or  apertly,  to  such  doing,  are  cidpable  of  great  sin  ;  since  St.  Paul  witnesseth, 
that  not  only  they  that  do  evil  are  worthy  of  death  and  damnation,  but  also  they 
that  consent  to  evil  doers.  Also,  as  their  slanderous  works  witness,  these  afore- 
said vicious  priests  despise  and  cast  from  them  heavenly  cunning  that  is  given 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Wherefore  the  Lord  throweth  all  such  despisers  from  him, 
that  they  neither  use,  nor  do,  any  priesthood  to  him. 

No  doubt,  then,  all  they  that  wittingly  or  wilfully  take,  or  consent  that  any 
other  body  should  take,  any  sacrament  of  any  such  named  priest,  sin  openly  and 
damnably  against  all  the  Trinity,  and  are  unable  to  any  sacrament  of  health. 

And  that  this  aforesaid  sentence  is  altogether  true,  '  Unto  remission  of  all  my 
sinful  living,  trusting  steadfastly  in  the  mercy  of  God,  I  offer  to  him  my  soul. ' 

And  to  prove  also  the  aforesaid  sentence  tnie,  with  the  help  of  God,  I  pur- 
pose fidly,  to  suffer  meekly  and  gladly  my  most  wretched  body  to  be  tormented 
where  God  will,  of  wliom  he  will,  and  when  he  will,  and  as  long  as  he  will,  and 
what  temporal  pain  and  death  he  will ;  to  the  praising  of  his  name,  and  to  the 
edification  of  his  chm-ch. 

And  I  that  am  a  most  imworthy  and  wretched  caitiff,  shall  now,  through  the 


HIS    END    UNCERTAIK.       THE    STORY    OF    JOHN    PURVEY.  285 

special  grace  of  God,  make  to  him  pleasant  sacrifice  with  my  most  sinfiJ  and    jjennj 
unworthy  body  :  beseeching  heartily  all  folk,  that  read  or  hear  this  end  of  my       ^^- 
purposed  testament,  that,  through  the  grace  of  God,  they  dispose  verily  and  vir-    ^  -^ 
tuously  all  their  wits,  and  able  in  like  manner  all  their  members,  to  understand     j^jgy 

truly,  and  to  keep  faithfully,  charitably,  and  continually,  all  the  commandments  L 

of  God,  and  so  then  to  pray  devoutly  to  all  the  blessed  Trinity,  that  I  may  have 
grace,  with  wisdom  and  prudence  from  above,  to  end  my  life  here  in  this  afore- 
said tnith,  and  for  this  cause;  in  true  faith,  and  steadfast  hope,  and  perfect  cha- 
lity.     Amen. 

AVlmt  Avas

~481 words

bishops  had  not  licensed,  and  sending 
them  about  to  preach,  which  was  against  the  constitution  provincial, 
before  remembered  :  holding  also  and  teaching  opinions  of  the  sacra- 
ments, of  images,  of  pilgrimage,  of  the  keys  and  church  of  Rome, 
contrary  and  repugnant  to  the  received  determination  of  the  Romisli 
church,  &c. 

In  the  mean  time,  as  these  *high'  prelates,  with  their  pharisees  and 
scribes,  were  thus  gathered  in  the  pestilent  council  against  the  Lord 
and  his  word,  and*  were  in  talk  amongst  themselves  concerning  the 
good  lord  Cobham,  there  resorted  unto  them  the  twelve  inquisitors 
of  heresies  ;  whom  they  had  appointed  at  Oxford  the  year  before,  to 
search  out  heretics,  with  all  Wickliif 's  books  ;  who  brought  two  hun- 
dred and  forty-six  conclusions,  which  they  had  collected  as  heresies 
out  of  the  said  books.^    The  name  of  the  said  inquisitors  were  these : 

John  Whitnam,  a  master  in  the  New  College ;  John  Langedon, 
monk  of  Christ's  Church  in  Canterbmy  ;  William  Ufford,  regent  of 
the  Carmelites  ;  Thomas  Claxton,  regent  of  the  Dominies  ;  Robert 
Gilbert,  Richard  Earthisdale,  John  Luckc,  Richard  Snedisham, 
Richard  Flemming,  Thomas  Rotbomc,  Robert  Ronbery,  Richard 
Grafdale. 

*In^  the  mean  season,  caused  they  their  hired  servants  to  blow  it 
forth  abroad  over  all  the  whole  realm,  that  they  were  there  congre- 
gated for  a  wholesome  unity  and  reformation  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, to  stop,  so,  the  mouths  of  the  common  people.  Such  is  always 
the  common  practice  of  these  subtle  sorcerers,  whilst  they  are  in 
doing  mischief,  to  blear  the  eyes  of  the  unlearned  multitude,  with 
one  false  craft  or  other.* 

These  things  thus  done,  and  the  articles  being  brought  in,  further 
they  proceeded  in  their  communication,  concluding  among  them- 
selves, that  it  was  not  possible  for  them  to  make  whole  Christ's  coat 
without  seam  (meaning  thereby  their  patched  popish  synagogue), 
unless  certain  great  men  were  brought  out  of  the  way,  who  seemed 
to  be  the  chief  maintaincrs  of  the  said  disciples  of  Wickliff.  Among 
them  this  noble  knight,  sir  .lohn  Oldcastle,  the  lord  Cobham,  was 

(1)  Edition  IjC3,  p.  2GS.— Ed.  (2)  Walden,  in  fasriculo  zizaiiioruni  Wicklovi. 

(S;  See  Edition  15fi3,  p  261.— Ed. 

vol..  III.  V 


S22  TEOUliLE    AND    PERSECUTION    OF    THE    LORD    COBHAM. 

Henry    complainecl  of  by  the  general   proctors  to   be  the  chief  principal. 

^-       Him  they  accused,  first,  as  a  mighty  maintaiaer  of  suspected  preachers 

A.D.    in  the  dioceses  of  London,  Rochester,  and  Hereford,  contrary  to  the 

1413.    niinds  of  the  ordinaries.     Not  only  they  affirmed  him  to  have  sent 

Lord  Cob-  thither  the  said  preachers,  but  also  to  have  assisted  them  there  by 

<u™dTfor  force  of  arms,  notwithstanding  their  synodal  constitution  made  before 

int'uie'"  to  the  contrary.    Last  of  all,  they  accused  him  that  he  was  far  othcr- 

Kodhead    ^yjgg  jn  bclicf  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  penance,  of  pilgrimage, 

Accused    of  image- Worshipping,  and  of  the  ecclesiastical  power,  than  the  holy 

^°}  y^^.      church  of  Rome  had  taught  many  years  before, 

belief.  In  the  end

~315 words

words  of  consecration  or  not  ?     He  promised  him  also,  to 
send  unto  him  in  writing  those  matters  clearly  determined,  that  he 
A  doc-     might  then  be  the  more  perfect  in  his  answer-making.     And  all  this 
devTis^to   '^^^  nought  else,  but  to  blind  the  multitude  with  somewhat.     The 
^'m)ie'''^  next  day,  according  to  his  promise,  the  archbishop  sent  unto  him, 
into  the  Tower,  this  foolish  and  blasphemous  writing,  made  by  him 
and  by  his  unlearned  clergy. 

The  Determination  of  the  Archbishop  and  Clergy.^ 

j-jyst  The  faith  and  determination  of  the  holy  church  touching  the  blissful  sacra- 

Article,  ment  of  the  altar,  is  this :  That  after  the  sacramental  words  be  once  spoken  by 
a  priest  in  his  mass,  the  material  bread,  that  was  before  bread,  is  tiunied  into 
Christ's  very  body ;  and  the  material  wine,  that  was  before  wine,  is  turned  into 
Christ's  very  blood :  and  so  there  remaineth  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  from 
thenceforth,  no  material  bread,  nor  material  wine,  which  were  there  before  the 
sacramental  words  were  spoken  : — How  believe  ye  this  article? 
Second  Holy  church  hath  determined  that  every  christian  man,  living  here  bodily 

Article,     upon  the  earth,   ought  to  be  shriven  to  a  priest  ordained  by  the  church,  if  he 

may  come  to  him. — How  feel  ye  this  article  ? 

Third  Christ  ordained  St.  Peter  the  apostle  to  be  his  vicar  here  in  earth,  whose  see 

"^  "^  ^'     is  the  holy  church  of  Rome ;  and  he  granted,  that  the  same  power  which  he 

gave  unto  Peter  should  succeed  to  all  Peter's  successors,  whom  we  now  call 

popes  of  Rome ;  by  whose  power,  in  churches  particular,  be  ordained  prelates. 

The  seed   as  archbishops,   bishops,   parsons,   curates,   and  other  degrees   besides ;    unto 

pent!^  ^^"^   whom  christian  men  ought  to  obey  after  the  laws  of  the  church  of  Rome.    This 

is  the  detennination  of  holy  church. — How  feel  ye  this  article  ? 
Fourth  Holy  chiuch  hath  determined,  that  it  is  meritorious  to  a  christian  man,  to  go 

Article,  on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places,  and  there  specially  to  worship  holy  relics  and 
images  of. saints,  apostles,  and  martyrs,  confessors,  and  all  other  saints  besides, 
approved  by  the  church  of  Rome. — How  feel  ye  this  article  ? 

He.seeth       And  as  the    Lord  Cobham  had  read  over  this   most  wretched 
norance.    Writing,  he  marvelled  greatly  of  their  mad  ignorance ;  but  that  he 

(1)  Wliat  could  be  more  reasonably  said,  if  they  had  reason  to  receive  it  ? 

(2)  Ex  niagiio  i)rocessu  Thoma;;  Arundel. 


A>JOTIIER    EXAMINATION    OF    THE    LORD    COBIIAM. 


329 


considered  again,  that  God  had  given  them  over,  for  tlicir  unbeliefs 
sake,  into  most  deep  errors  and  blindness  of  soul.  Again,  he  per- 
ceived hereby,  that  their  uttermost

~122 words

for  a  mass-book,  and  caused  all  these 
prelates  and  doctors  to  swear  thereupon,  that  every  man  should  faith- 
fully do  his  office  and  duty  that  day ;  and  that  neither  for  favour  nor 
fear,  love  nor  hate  of  the  one  party  or  the  other,  any  thing  should 
there  be  witnessed,  spoken,  or  done,  but  according  to  the  truth,  as 
they  would  answer  before  God  and  all  the  world,  at  the  day  of  doom. 
Then  were  the  two  aforesaid  notaries  sworn  also  to  write  and  to  wit- 
ness the  process  that  there  should  be  uttered  on  both  parties,  and  to 
say  their  minds,  if  they  otherwise  knew,  before  they  should  register 
it.  And  all  this  dissimulation  was  but  to  colour  their  mischiefs  before 
the  ignorant  multitude. 

Consider  herein,  gentle  reader,  Avhat  this  wicked  generation  is,  and 
how  far  wide  from  the  just  fear  of  God  ;  for  as  they  were  then,  so  arc 
they  yet  to  this  day. 

After  that,  came  forth  before  them  sir  Robert  Morley,  knight, 
and  lieutenant  of  the  Tower ;  and  he  brought  with  him  the  good  lord 
Cobham,  there  leaving  him  among  them  as  a  lamb  among  wolves,  to 
his  examination  and  answer. 


Ilcnnj 
V. 


The 

Council  of 
Caiaphas. 


Tlic  Plia- 
risecs  and 
Scribes. 


A  ralibk 
of  Anti- 
christs. 


Concili- 
um ma- 
lignan- 
tium. 


For  a 
false 
Colour 
swear 
they. 
All  done 
to  deceive 
the  igno- 
rant. 


Another  Examination  of  the  Lord  Cobham.' 

Then  said  the  archbishop  unto  liim

~155 words

whereof  he  was  accused ;  especially  for 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  how  he  believed  therein.  Whereunto  the  lord 
Cobham  said  :  That  with  that  bill  he  had  nothing  to  do ;  but  this  was  his  belief, 
he  said,  concerning  the  sacrament :  that  his  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
sitting  at  his  last  supper,  with  his  most  dear  disciples,  the  night  before  he  should 
suffer,  took  bread  in  his  hand ;  and  giving  thanks  to  his  eternal  Father,  blessed 
it,  brake  it,  and  so  gave  it  unto  them,  saying,  '  Take  it  unto  you,  and  eat  thereof 
all :  this  is  my  body  which  shall  be  betrayed  for  you :  do  this  hereafter  in  my 
remembrance.'  '  "This  do  I  thoroughly  believe,'  saith  he,  '  for  this  faith  am  I 
taught  in  the  Gospel  of  Matthew,  xxvi.,  in  Mark  xiv.,  and  in  Luke  xxii. ;  and 
also  in  the  first  epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  chap,  xi.i 

Then  asked  the  archbishop.  If  he  believed  that  it  were  bread  after  the  conse- 
cration or  sacramental  words  spoken  over  it  1  The  lord  Cobham  said  :  '  I

~232 words

Christ's  body  and  bread ;   I  shall  prove  it  thus :  for  like  as  Christ's  ^  yy 

dwelling  here  upon  the  earth  had  in  him  both  Godhead  and  manhood,  and  had  1413, 
the  invisil)le  Godhead  covered  under  that  manhood,  which  was  only  visible  and 


seen  in  him;  so,  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  is  Christ's  very  body  and  bread  ^'"^  ^*" 
,,,.,,  1  •      1        1  •  1  •  ,  111         ,  crainent 

also :  as  I  believe  tlie  bread  is  the  thing  that  we  see  with  our  eyes,  the  body  01  of  Christ's 

Christ,  which  is  his  flesh  and  his  blood,  is  thereunder  hid,  and  not  seen  but  in  boiiy,  is 

/.  ..,    ,  '  botii  tlif 

laith.l  _     _  b<Klyand 

'  And  moreover,  to  prove,  that  it  is  both  Christ's  body  and  also  bread  after  bre.ui. 
the  consecration,  it  is  by  plain  words  expressed  by  Gelasius,  one  of  your  own 
doctors,  writing  against  Eutyches,  who  saith :  Like  as  the  selfsame  sacraments  The 
do  pass  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost  into  a  divine  nature,  and  yet,  not-  P"i";'s  di- 
withstanding,  keep  the  property  still  of  their  former  nature,  so  that  principal  ^"' 
mystery  declareth  to  remain  one  true  and  perfect  Christ,'  &c. 

Then  smiled  they  each  one  upon  one  another,  that  the  people  ^lould  judge 
him  taken  in  a  gi-eat  heresy  :  and,  with  a  great  brag,  divers  of  them  said  :  '  It 
is  a  foul  heresy.' 

Then  asked  the  archbishop  what  bread  it  was  ?  And  the  doctors  also  inquired  Material 
of  him

~183 words

partaking  of  the  body  of  Christ?  [1  Cor.  x.]     Lo !  he  called  it  bread  !  and  not  bread. 
Christ's  body,  but  a  mean  whereby  we  receive  Christ's  body.' 

Then  s<iid  they  again  :  '  Paul  must  be  otherwise  understood ;  for  it  is  surely 
a  heresy  to  say  that  it  is  bread  after  the  consecration,  but  only  Christ's  body,' 

The  lord  Cobham  asked  :  How  they  could  make  good  that  sentence  of  theirs  ? 
— They  answered  him  thus :  '  For  it  is  against  the  determination  of  holy  church.' 

Then  said  the  archbishop  unto  him :  Sir  John,  we  sent  you  a  writing  con- 
cerning the  faith  of  this  blessed  sacrament,  clearly  determined  by  the  church  of 
Rome"  our  mother,  and  by  the  holy  doctors.' — Then  he  said  again  unto  him  :  '  I  A  most 
know  none  holier  than  is  Christ  and  his  apostles.  And  as  for  that  determina-  ^'1'"^ 'r" 
tion,  I  wot  it  is  none  of  theirs;  for  it  standeth  not  with  the  Scriptures,  but 
manifestly  against  them.  If  it  be  the  church's  as  ye  say  it  is,  it  hath  been  hers 
only  since  she  received  the  great  poison  of  worldly  possessions,  and  not  before.' 

Then  asked  they  him  to  stop  his  mouth   therewith

~235 words

the  judgment  of  your  superior.'  * 

The  lord  Cobham  made  him  this  answer,  '  Christ  saith  also  in  the  selfsame 
chapter  of  Matthew,  That  like  as  the  evil  tree  is  known  by  his  fruit,  so  is  a 
false  prophet  by  his  works,  appear  they  ever  so  glorious.    But  that,  ye  left  behind 
ye.      And  in  John  i. :  he  hath  this  text :  Operibus  credite  ;    Believe  ye   the 
outward  doings.     And  in  another  place  of  John  vii.:  Justum  judicium  judi- 
cate ;  When  we  know  the  thing  to  be  true,  we  may  so  judge  it,  and  not  offend. 
For  David  said  also,  Psalm  Ivi. :   Recte  judicate  filii  hf)minum  ;  Judge  rightly 
always,  ye  children  of  men.    And  as  for  your  superiority,  were  ye  of  Christ,  ye 
should  be  meek  ministers,  and  no  proud  superiors.' 
Diversity      Then  said  doctor  Walden  unto  him  :  *  Ye  make  here  no  difference  of  judg- 
ofjudg-     nients;  ye  put   no  diversity  between  the  evil  iudgments  which  Christ  hath 
forbidden,   and  the  good  judgments,  which  he  hath  commanded  us  to  have. 
Rash  judgment  and  right  judgment,  all  is  one  with  you.    So  swift  judges  always 
A  perfect  are  the  learned  scholars  of  Wickliff.' — Unto  him  the  lord  Cobham  thus  answered: 
answer.     <  jt  jg  ^-g]]  sophistered  of  you  forsooth.     Preposterous  are  your  judgments  ever- 
more.   For  as  the  prophet  Isaiah  [ch.  v.]  saith :  Ye  judge  evil  good  and  good 
evil :  and  therefore  the  same  prophet  Isaiah,  [ch.  v.]  concludeth,  chap.  Iv.,  that 
your  ways  are  not  God's  ways,  nor  God's  ways  your  ways.     And  as  for  that 
virtuous  man  Wickliff,  whose  judgments  ye   so  highly  disdain,  I  shall  say  here, 
of  my  part,  both

~281 words

Furthermore,  we  excommunicate  and  denounce 

(1)  Ezek.  xviii.  and  xxxv.  (2)  Ex  magna  processu  Thomae  Arundeli. 

(3)  A  true  sheep  heareth  the  voice  of  a  true  pastor.  (4)   As  Caiaphas  did  Christ. 

(5)  "  Do  him  thereupon  to  death."  This  was  at  his  first  trial,  and  before  his  escape  from  the 
Tower.  This,  then,  is  all  we  require  to  refute  the  calumnies  which  have  been  heaped  upon  the  lord 
Cobham  by  Romish  writers,  and  to  prove  that  tlie  relif^ious  tyranny  of  the  papists,  and  not  his  own 
misconduct,  was  the  origin  of  those  proceedings  which  were  instituted  against  him.  Mr.  Charles 
Butler,  in  his  book  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  confidently  inquires,  (Letter  xi.  p.  145),  "  Had 
not  his  practices  with  the  Lollards,  in  their  most  revolutionary  designs,  and  his  encouragement 
of  them  been  discovered?"  It  might  be  asked,  however,  If  "  rel)ellion,"  and  "  revolutionary 
designs,"  were  the  causes  which  made  lord  Cobham  odious  to  ("he  king  and  the  ecclesiastics, 
why  were  not  these  charges  brought  forward  at  his  first  trial :  and  why  tiid  the  whole  of  the  above 
e\amination  turn  upon  the  vain  doctrine  of  transubstantiation?  He  was  not  condemned  on 
this  occasion  for  conspiring  against  king  Henry,  but,  as  the  records  of  the  notaries,  and 
his  sentence  definitive  expressly  state,  "  for  refusing  to  obey  the  church ;"  the  question  of  his 
imputed  rebellion  is  not  even  agitated,  and  yet  he  is  condemned  to  death,  and  all  his  favourers 
formally  accursed.  Let  the  lord  Cobham  have  been,  subsequently,  one  of  the  most  revolutionary 
spirits  of  his  age,  let  him  eventually  liave  taken  arms  against  his  king,  still  the  truth  cannot  be 
evaded,  that,  primarily,  he  was  coiulemued  to  death  for  refusing  to  submit  to  the  church  of  Rome. 


THE    LOKI)    CORIIAm's    OONTSTANCY    IN    THE    TRUTH.  337

~441 words

him,  as  very  fautors,  receivers,     .    i) 
defenders,  counsellors,  aiders,  and  niaiiitainers  of  condemned  heretics.  1413 

And  that  these  premises  may  be  the  better  known  by  all  faithful   christian  — 

men,'  we  commit  it  here  unto  your  charges,  and  give  you  straight  conunand- 
ment  thereupon  by  this  writing  also,   that  ye  cause  this  condemnation  and 
definitive  sentence  of  excommmiication  concerning  both  ibis  heretic  and  his 
fautors,  to  be  published  throughout  all  dioceses,  in  citie;-,  towns,  and  villages, 
by  your  curates  and  parish  priests,  at  such  times  as  tlicy  shall  have  most  re- 
course of  people.     And  see  that  it  be  done    after  this  sort:    As   the  people 
are  thus  gathered  devoutly  together,  let  the  curate  every  where  go  into  the 
pulpit,  and  there  open,  declare,  and  expound  this  excess,  in  the  mother-tongue, 
in  an  audible  and  intelligible  voice,  that  it  may  be  perceived  of  all  men :  and 
that  upon  the  fear  of  this  declaration  also  the  people  may  fall  from  their  evil 
o])inions  conceived  now,  of  late,  by  seditious  preachers.    Moreover  we  will,  that  Keep  tho 
after  we  have  delivered  unto  each  one  of  you  bishops,  who  are  here  present,  a  sepulchre 
copy  hereof,  that  ye  cause  the  same  to  be  written  out  again  into  divers  copies,  much,  yet 
and  to  be  sent  unto  the  other  bishops  and  prelates  of  our  whole  province,  that  Christ 
they  may  also  seethe  contents  thereof  solenmly  published  within  their  dioceses  )^-',J,',"*'^' 
and  cures.     Finally,  we  will  that  both   you  and  they  signify  again  unto  us,  omcc  left 
seriously  and  distinctly,  by  your  writings,  as   the  matter  is,  without  feigned  ""'li'tie 
colour,  in  every  point  performed,  the  day  whereon  ye  received  this  process,  the  1',^^  j'o'^' 
time  when  it  was  of  us  executed,  and  after  what  sort  it  was  done  in  every  con-  Anti- 
dition,  according  to  the  tenor  hereof,  that  we  may  know  it  to  be  justly  the  ^^i"'***- 
same.* 

A  copy  of  this  writing  Thomas  Arundel  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury sent  afterwards  from  Maidstone,  the  tenth  day  of  October, 
witliin  tlic  same  year  of  our  Lord,  1413,  unto  Richard  Clifford  the 
bishop  of  London,  which  thus  beginneth :  '  Thomas,  permissione 
divina,"  &c.^ 

The  said   Richard  Clifford  sent  another   copy  thereof  enclosed  Richani 
within  his  own  letters,  unto  Robert  Maschal,  a  Carmelite  friar,  who 
was  then  bishop  of  Hereford  in  Wales,  -wTitten  from  Haddam,  the 
twenty-third  of  October  in  the  same  year,  the  beginning  whereof  is 
this :  "  Reverende  in  Christo  Pater,""  &c. 

This  Robert  Maschal  directed  another  co])y  thereof  from  London  uohert 
the  twenty-seventh  day  of  November  in  the  same  year,  enclosed  in 
his  own  commission  also,  unto  his  archdeacon  and  deans  in  Hereford 
and  Shrewsbury ;  and  this  is  thereof  the  beginning,  "  Venerabilibus  ex  utro- 
et  discretis  vu-is,"  &c.     In  like  manner  did  the  other  bishops  Avithin  emi)iaVi. 
their  dioceses

~7,509 words

more  in  awe  of  them,  con- 

fe«™°"   sidering  him  so  great  a  man,  and  by  them  subdued. 

This  is  the  abjuration,  say  they,  of  sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight, 
sometime  the  lord  Cobham. 

(1)  Ex  vetusto  exemplari  Londiiiensium. 

(2)  In  form  of  bread,  but  not  without  bread  he  meaneth. 

(3)  A  name  of  derision  for  the  lower  orders  of  the  popish  clergy. — Ed. 


A    COUNTEUFETT    ADJUTl  ATTON    OF    LOUD    C'OB'ir.\:^I .  330 

An  Abjuration  counterfeited  by  the  Bishops.^  ^- 

A.  I). 

In  Dei  nomine,  Amen.    I  John  Oldcastle  denounced,  detected  and  convicted     i4];j. 

of,  and  npon,  divers  articles  savouring  both   of  licresy  and  error,  before  the  

reverend  fatlu'r  in  Christ  and  my  good  lord,  'i'lionias,  by  tlio  permission  of  God, 

lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  my  lawfid  and  rightful  judge  in  that  behalf, 

expressly  grant  and  confess :  That  as  concerning  thf  estate  and  power  of  the  most 

holy  father  the  pope  of  Rome,  of  his  archbishops,  his  bishops,  and  his  other  Mark 

prelates,  the  degrees  of  the  church,  and  the  holy  sacraments  of  the  same,  espe-  '^^"'f 

cially  of  the  sacraments  of  the  altar,  of  penance,  and  other  observances  besides  this  grace 

of  our  mother,  holy  churcli,  as  pilgrimages  and  pardons ;  I  affirm,  I  say,  before  cometh. 

the  said  reverend  fatlier  archbishop,  and  elsewhere,  that  I,  being  evil-seduced  Kne 

by  divers  seditious  preachers,  liave  grievously  erred,  and  heretically  persisted,  "'',""^"1  • ,  1 

blasphemously  answered,  and  obstinately  rebelled ;  and  therefore  I  am,  by  the  rtroV.'''  ' 

said  reverend  father,  before  the  reverend  fathers  in  Christ  also,  the  bishops  of 

London,  Winchester,  and  Bangor,  lawfidly  condenmed  for  a  heretic. 

Yet  nevertheless,  I  now,  remembering  myself,  and  coveting  by  this  mean  to  Alas ! 
avoid  that  temncn-al   T)ain  which  1  am  worthy  to  sufier  as  a  lieretic,  at  the  ^"'"^ 
assignation  of  my  most  excellent  christian  prince  and  liege  lord,  king  Henry  V.,  tiiou'art 
now,  by  the  grace  of  God,  most  worthy  king  both  of  England  and  of  France ;  slander- 
minding  also  to  prefer  the  wholesome  determination,  sentence,  and  doctrine  of  *"  ' 
the  holy  universal  church  of  Rome,  before  the  unwholesome  opinions  of  myself,  i 

my  teachers,  and  my  followers,  I  freely,  willingly,  delibei'ately,  and  thoroughly 
confess,  grant,  and  affirm,  that  the  most  holy  fathers  in  Christ,  St.  Peter  the  \ 

apostle,  and  his  snccessors,  bishops  of  Rome,  especially  now  at  this  time  my 
most  blessed  lord,  pope  John,  by  the  permission  of  God,  the  three  and  twentieth 
pope  of  that  name,  who  now  holdeth  Peter's  seat  (and  each  of  them  in  their 
succession),  hath  full  strength  and  power  to  be  Christ's  near  on  earth,  and  the 
head  of  tlie  church  militant :  and  that  by  the  strength  of  his  office  (what, 
though  he  be  a  great  sinner,  and  afore-known  of  God  to  be  damned  ?)  he  hath 
full  authority  and  jjower  to  ride  and  govern,  bind  and  loose,  save  and  destroy, 
accurse  and  assoil,  all  other  christian  men. 

And  agreeably  still  unto  this  I  confess,  grant,  and  affirm,  all  other  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  prelates  in  their  provinces,  dioceses,  and  parishes,  appointed  by 
the  said  pope  of  Rome  to  assist  him  in  his  doings  or  business,  by  his  decrees, 
canons,  or  virtue  of  his  office,  to  have  had  in  times  past,  to  have  now  at  this 
time,  and  that  they  ought  to  have  in  time  to  come,  authority  and  power  to  rule  ' 

and  govern,  bind  and  loose,  accurse  and  assoil,  the  subjects  or  people  of  their  j 

aforesaid  provinces,  dioceses,  and  parishes,  and  that  their  said  subjects  or  people 
ought,  of  right,  in  all  things  to  obey  them.      Furthermore,  I  confess,  grant,  Hoiv  j 

ami  affirm,  that  the  said  spiritual  fathers,  as  our  most  holy  father  the  pope,  f,J°J'L^*' 
archbishops,  bishops,  and  prelates,  have  had,  have  now,  and  ought  to  have  the  Scrip-  ^ 

hereafter,  authority  and  power  for  the  estate,  order,  and  governance  of  their  tures?  i 

subjects  or  people,  to  make  laws,  decrees,  statutes,  and  constitutions,  yea,  and  | 

to  publish,  command,  and  compel  their  said  subjects  and  people  to  the  observa- 
tion of  them. 

Moreover,  1  confess,  grant,  and  affinn,  that  all  these  aforesaid  laws,  decrees,  No  Scrip- 
statutes,  and  constitutions,  made,  published,  and  commanded,  according  to  the  ti'^e  have 
form  of  spiritual  law,  all  christian  people,  and  every  man  in  himself  is  straightly  ^hX." 
bound  to  observe,  and  meekly  to  obej',  according  to  the  diversity  of  the  afore- 
said powers,  as  the  laws,  statutes,  canons,  and  constitutions  of  our  most  holy 
father  the  pope,  incoi-porated  in  his  decrees,  decretals,  Clementines,  codes,  charts, 
rescripts,  sextiles,  and  extravagants  over  all  the  world;  and  as  the  provincial  1 

statutes  of  archbishops  in  their  provinces,  the  synodal  acts  of  bishops  in  their 
dioceses,  and  the  commendable  rides  and  customs  of  prelates  in  their  colleges, 
and  curates  in  their  parishes,  all  christian  people  are  both  bound  to  observe, 
and  also  most  meekly  to  obey.     Over  and  besides  all  this,  I,  John  Oldcastle,  intole- 
utterly  forsaking  and  renouncing  all  the   aforesaid   en-oi-s  and  heresies,  and  "''•'-'  i 

all  other  en-ors  and  heresies  like  unto  them,  lay  my  hand  here  upon  this  book  J|,'j.y"    ^  I 

or  holy  evangely  of  God,  and  swear,  that  I  shall  never  more  from  henceforth  j 

held  these  aforesaid  heresies  ror  yet  any  other  like  unto  thein  wittingly.  Neither 

(1)  WaUlen.  in  fasciculo  Zizaiiiorum  Wiclevi. 


340  THE    CLAMOUR    AN!)    PRACTU'ES    OF    THE    PAPISTS. 

irfTiry    shall  I  give  counsel,  aid,  help,  or  favour  at  any  time,  to  them  that  shall  hold, 
^'-       teach,  affivni,  or  maintain  the  same,  as  God  shall  help  me,i  and  these  holy 
,    j^      evangelists. 

'^',}.'        And  I  shall  from  henceforth  faithfully  obey,  and  inviolably  observe,^  all  the 
^^'    holy  laws,  statutes,  canons,  and  constitutions,  of  all  the  popes  of  Rome,  arch- 
The  bisliops,  bishops,  and  prelates,  which  are  contained  and  determined  in  their 

r"iT  '^"f  ^  lioly  decrees,  decretals,  Clementines,   codes,   charts,   rescripts,  sextilcs,   sums- 
papists,     papal  extravagants,  statutes  provdncial,  acts  synodal,  and  other  ordinary  regulcs 
Warkthis  and  customs  constituted  by  them,  or  that  shall  chance  hereafter  directly  to  be 
liandUng.  (j^^fp^mined  or  made.    To  these  and  all  such  other  will  I  myself,  with  all  power 
This         possible  apply.     Besides  all  this,  the  penance  which  it  shall  please  my  said 
charge      reverend  father  the  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury  hereafter  to  enjoin  me  for 
mm-'  '^^  "ly  s'"Sj  I  ^^^^^  meekly  obey  and  faithfully  fulfil.     Finally,  all  my  seducers  and 
iiionly.      false  teachers,  and  all  others  besides,  whom  I  shall  hereafter  know  suspected 
of  heresy  or  errors,  I  shall  effectually  present,  or  cause  to  be  presented,  unto 
my  said  reverend  father  lord  archbishop,  or  to  them  who  have  his  authority,  so 
soon  as  I  can  conveniently  do  it,  and  see  that  they  be  corrected  to  my  utter- 
most power. 

This  abjuration  never  came  to  the  hands  of  the  lord  Cobham, 
neither  was  it  compiled  by  them  for  that  purpose,  but  only  therewith 
to  l>lear  the  eyes  of  the  unlearned  multitude  for  a  time  ;  after  which 
like  fetch  and  subtle  practice  was  also  devised  the  recantation  of  the 
archbishop  Thomas  Cranmer,  to  stop  for  a  time  the  people^s  mouths  : 
which  subtlety  in  like  manner  was  also  practised  with  the  false 
recantation  of  the  bishop  Hooper,  and  divers  other,  as  in  their  places 
hereafter,  Christ  granting-,  shall  be  showed. 

*  And'  when  the  clergy  perceived  that  policy  would  not  help, 
but  made  more  and  more  against  them,  then  sought  they  out  another 
false  practice  :  they  went  unto  the  king  with  a  most  grievous  com- 
plaint, like  as  they  did  afore,  in  his  father's  time,  that*  in  every 
quarter  of  tl*  realm,  by  reason  of  Wickliffs  opinions,  and  the  said 
lord  Cobham,  were  wonderful  contentions,  rumours,  tumults,  uproars, 
confederations,  dissensions,    divisions,   differences,   discords,  harms, 
slanders,    schisms,    sects,   seditions,    perturbations,  perils,    imkwtid 
assemblies,  variances,  strifes,  fightings,  rebellious  rufflings,  and.  daily 
Thecia-   iusurrectious.     The  church,  they  said,  was  hated.     The  diocesans 
"he^pa"     were  not  obeyed.     The  ordinaries  were  not  regarded.     The  spiritual 
pists.       officers,  as   suffragans,    archdeacons,    chancellors,   doctors,    commis- 
saries,  officials,   deans,  lawyers,   scribes,  and  somners,   were   every 
where  despised.    The  laws  and  liberties  of  holy  church  were  trodden 
under  foot.     The  christian  faith  was  ruinously  decayed.     God's  ser- 
vice was  laughed  to  scorn.      The  spiritual  jurisdiction,  authority, 
honour,  power,  policy,  laws,  rites,  ceremonies,  curses,  keys,  censures, 
and  canonical  sanctions  of  the  church,  were  had  in  utter  contempt, 
so  that  all,  in  a  manner,  was  come  to  naught, 
always         ^^^  ^^  causc  of  this  was,  that  the  heretics  and  lollards  of  Wick- 
eth'*'''"'  ^'^'^  opinion,  were  suffered  to  preach  abroad  so  boldly,  to  gather 
them.      conventicles  unto  them,  to  keep  schools  in  men's  houses,  to  make 

(1)  Never  made  he  such  an  oath.  (2)  And  this  maintain  they  still. 

(3)  The  next  few  paragraphs  are  from  the  Edition  1563,  p.274.  Why  Foxe  should  have  omitted  them 
in  succeeding  editions  does  not  readily  appear.  Br.  Wordsworth,  in  his  Ecclesiastical  Biograpliy, 
vol.  i.  p.  269,  quotes  them  from  "Bales  Brefe  Chronycle,"  observing  that  "the  history  is  not 
equally  full  or  well  told  in  Fox."  This  observation  arises  from  that  learned  writer  not  having  con- 
sulted the  first  edition  of  the  Acts  ami  Monuments,  as  is  evident  by  the  numerous  omissions  which 
occur  in  his  Life  of  Jolin  Wicklifl'e.  Compare  Ecc.  Biog.  vol.  i.  p.  15,  with  this  edition  of  the  Acts 
and  Monuments,  vol.  ii.  p.  795 — 797,  and  elsewhere. — Ed. 

(4)  Ex  Staluo  Parli:iuicuti  Regis  Henrici  V. 


A    CRUEL     ACT    OF    TIIK     KIMG.  341 

books,   compile   treatises,  aiul  write  l)alla(ls,   to   tcacli  privately  in    Jienry 
angles  and  corners,  as  in  woods,  fields,  meadows,  pastures,  groves, 


and  in  caves  of  the  gi-ound.  A.  D. 

This  would  be,  said  they,  a  destruction  to  the  commonwealth,  a    ^'^^'^' 
subversion  to  the  land,  and  an  utter  decay  of  the  king\s  estate  royal,  An  ow 

•  p  1  ■  1  i    •         •  »      1      1  •  1     •  1  •  practice 

IT  remedy  Avere  not  sought  m  tune.  And  tins  was  then-  policy,  to  of  theirs 
cou])le  the  king's  authority  with  what  they  had  done  in  their  former  ^^' "^''"''" 
council,  of  cratt,  and  so  to  make  it,  thereby,  the  stronger.  For  they 
perceived  themselves  very  far  too  weak  else,  to  follow  against  their 
enemies,  what  they  had  so  largely  enterprizcd.  Upon  this  complaint, 
the  king  immediately  called  a  parliament  at  Leicester.  It  might 
not,  in  those  days,  be  holdcn  at  Westminster,  for  the  great  fiivour 
that  the  lord  Cobham  had,  both  in  L(mdon  and  about  the  city. 
Yet  were  they  deceived  ;  what  they  doubted  most,  lighted  the 
soonest  upon  them. 

A  bill  was  put  in  there  again  by  the  commons,  against  their  con- 
tinual wasting  of  the  teniporalties,'  like  as  it  had  been  twice  before, 
by  procurement  of  the  said  lord  Cobham,  both  in  the  days  of  king 
Richard  II.,  a.  d.  13()5,"^  and  also  of  king  Henry  IV.,  a.  d.  1410. 
Whereupon  was  gi-OAvn  all  this  malice  afore  specified ;  but  this  Avas 
then  Avorkmanly  defeated  by  another  proper  practice  of  theirs  :  they 
put   the  king  in  remembrance  to   claim  his  right  in  France,  and 
granted  him  thereunto  a  disme,'  Avith  other  great  subsidy  of  money. 
Thus  Avere  Christ's  people  betrayed  every  Avay,  and  their  lives  bought 
and  sold  by  these  most  cruel  thieves.     For,  in  the  said  parliament,  a  cmei 
the  king  made  this  most  blasphemous  and  cruel  act,  to  be  as  a  law  ^-i,"' 
for  ever :  That  Avhatsoever  they  Avere  that  should  read  the  Scriptures  ^^'"'y  ^■ 
in  the  mother  tongue  (Avhich  Avas  then  called  Wickliff's  learning),  gion. 
they  should  forfeit  land,  cattle,  body,  life,  and  goods,  from  their  heirs 
for  ever,  and  so  be  condemned  for  heretics  to  God,  enemies  to  the 
croAvu,  and  most  arrant  traitors  to  the  land."* 

Besides  this,  it  Avas  enacted,  That  never  a  sanctuary,  nor  privileged  ciuist 
ground  Avithin  the  realm,   should  hold  them,  though  they  Avere  still  favour'^^^ 
permitted  both  to  thieves  and  murderers.     And  if,  in  any  case  thev  '!'f" 

*■  '  J  tj    tiiiev'cs* 

Avould  not  give  over,  or  Avere,  after  their  pardon,  relapsed,  they  should 
suffer  death  in  tAvo  manner  of  kinds  :  that  is  ;  they  should  first  be 
hanged  for  treason  against  the  king,  and  then  be  bm-ned  for  heresy  Never 
against  God  :  and  yet  neither  of  them  committed.     The  beginning  J,^""' 
of  that  act  is  this  :  "  Pro  eo  quod  magni  rumores,"  &c.     Anon  after,  cr"^^^'- 
Avas  it  proclaimed  throughout  the  realm,  and  then  had  the  bishops, 
j)riests,  monks,  and  friars,  a  Avorld  somcAvhat  to  their  minds. 

For  then  Avcre  many  taken  in  divers  cpiartcrs,  and  suffered  most 
cruel  death.  And  many  fled  out  of  the  land  into  Germany,  Bohemia, 
France,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  into  the  Avelds'  of  Scotland,  Wales,  and 
Ireland  ;  Avorking  there  many  marvels  against  their  false  kingdom  a 
too  long  to  Avrite.*  In  the  Christmas  folloAving  were  sir  Roger  {)"; 
Acton,  knight,  niaster  .lohn  BroAvn.  esquire,  sir  John  Beverly,  a  j!^"*-''''"'' 
learned  preacher,  and  divers  others,  attached,  for  quarrelling  Avith  tjion. 

(1)  Robertus  Fabiaiius,  in  Chronitis.     AValdcnus  in  fasciculo. 

(2)  Fabianus  in  Clironieis.  (;i)  "  Disme,"  a  tenth. — Ed. 

(4)  AValdenus  ad  Martmiini  papam,  cap.  '16,  et  in  Synod.  Polydorus. 

(5)  "  Weld,"  or  "  would,"  (Saxon)  a  forest. — Kd. 
m)  AValdcnus  ad  Martiuuui  pa^jam.  cap.  20.     De  sacramcutalibus,  ca^i  53. 


sore 
iTsecu 
i)n  in 


342  A    SORE    I'ERSECUTION    IN    EKGLAND    EOll    RELIGION. 

Hniry   ccitain  pricsts,  and  eo  imprisoned ;  for  all  men  at  tliaf  time  could 

: not  patiently  suffer  their  blasphemous  brags.^ 

A.  D.  The  complaint  was  made  unto  the  king  of  them,  that  they  had 
^'^^•^^  made  a  great  assembly  in  St.  Giles's  field  at  London,  pur^Dosing  the 
destruction  of  the  land,  and  the  subversion  of  the  common-wealth. 
As  the  king  was  thus  informed,  he  erected  a  banner,  saith  Walden,^ 
with  a  cross  thereupon  ;  as  the  pope  doth  commonly  by  his  legates, 
when  he  pretcndeth  to  war  against  the  Turks,  and,  with  a  great 
number  of  men,  entered  the  same  field,  where  he  found  no  such  com- 
pany. Yet  was  the  complaint  judged  true,  because  the  bishops  had 
spoken  it  at  the  information  of  their  priests.  All  this  hath  Thomas 
Walden  in  divers  of  his  works,  who  ^vas,  at  the  same  time,  a  white, 
or  Carmelite  fi'iar,  and  the  king's  confessor ;  and  partly  it  is  touched, 
both  by  Robert  Fabian,  and  by  Polidorc  Virgil,  in  their  English 
Chronicles,  but  not  in  all  points  rightly,  as  is  to  be  seen  in  our 
stories  afore  touched.* 

For  con-       And  thus  much  hitherto  concerning  the  first  trouble  of  sir  John 
of  this      Oldcastle,  lord  Cobham,  with  all  the  circumstances  of  the  true  time, 
iiibtoiy.    p]jj(_.g^  occasion,  causes,  and  order  belonging  to  the  same,  wherein  I 
trust  I  have  sufficiently  satisfied  all  the  parts,  requisite  to  a  faithful 
history,  without  corruption.     For  the  confirmation  whereof,  to  the 
intent  the  mind  also  of  the  wrangling  caviller  may  be  satisfied,  and 
to  stop  the  mouth  of  the  adversary,  which  I  see  in  all  places  to  be 
ready  to  bark,  I  have,  therefore,   of  purpose  annexed  withal,  my 
ground  and  foundation,  taken  out  of  the  archives  and  registers  of  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  :^  whereby  may  appear  the  manifest  error 
Hall  de-    both  of  Polydore,  and  of  Edward  Hall,  who,  being  deceived  in  the 
ceived.     riglit  distinction  of  the  times,  assign  this  citation  and  examination  of 
the  lord  Cobham  to  be  after  the  council  of  Constance,   whereas 
Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbmy,  at  the  council  of  Con- 
stance was  not  alive.     The  copy  and  testimony  of  his  own  letter 
shall  declare  the  same,  being  written  and   sent  to  the  bishop  of 
London  in  form  as  followeth . 

Copy  of  the  Epistle  of  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  written  to 
the  Bishop  of  London,  whereon  depcndeth  the  ground  and  cer- 
tainty of  this  aforesaid  History  of  the  Lord  Cobham  above 
premised. 

To  the  reverend  father  in'  Christ,  and  lord,  the  lord  Robert,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  bishop  of  Hereford,  Richard,  by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop  of  London, 
health  and  continual  increase  of  sincere  love :  We  have  of  late  received  the 
letters  of  the  reverend  father  in  Christ,  and  lord,  the  lord  Thomas,  by  the  grace 
of  God  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all  England,  and  legate  of  the 
fipostohc  see.  To  our  reverend  brother  the  lord  Richard  bishop  of  London, 
health  and  brotherly  love  in  the  Lord.  It  was  lately  concluded  before  us,  in 
the  convocation  of  prelates  and  clergy  of  our  province  of  Canterbury  last  cele- 
brated in  our  church  of  St.  Paul,  intreating  amongst  otlier  things  with  the  said 
prelates  and  clergy  upon  the  union  and  reformation  of  the  chmxh  of  England, 
by  us  and  the  said  prelates  and  clergy ;  that  it  was  almost  impossible  to  amend 
the  whole  of  our  Lord's  coat  which  was  without  seam,  vinless,  first  of  all, 

(1)  Walden,  Fabian,  John  Major,  Polidore. 

(2)  Waldenus  ad  Martiiuini  et  in  prolcgo  de  saeramentis. 

(3)  Ex  F-rislola  Thoni.  Aiund.  ad  Rich.  Lend. 


THE    TUOUBLES    A\D    PERSECUTION    OF    I.OIIU    COBHAM 


343 


certain  nobles  of  the  realm,  who  are  authors,  favourers,  protectors,  clefondors,     n,my 
and  receivers  of  these  heretics  called  LoUurds,  were  sharply  rebuked,  and,  if        '  • 


need  were,  by  the  censiu-es  of  the  church  and  the  help  of  tlie  secular  power,  f^  ^ 
they  be  revoked  from  their  errors.  And  afterwards,  having  made  diligent  j^j.,_ 
inquisition  in  the  convocation  amongst  the  proctors  of  the  clergy  and  others 


who  were  there  in  great  number  out  of  every  diocese  of  our  province,  it  was  j^j^'Jj^'j'^'j 
found  out  amongst  others,  that  sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight,  was,  and  is,  the  prin-  rifrht  ne- 
oipal  receiver,  fovourer,  protector,  and  defender  of  them ;  and  that,  especially  =^**"y 
in  the   dioceses  of  London,  Rochester,  and  Hereford,  he  had  sent  the  said  j^^j  fl^^_ 
Lollards  to  preach,  not  being  licensed  by  the  ordinaries  and  bishops  of  the  ham 
dioceses  or  places,  contrary  to  the  provincial  constitutions  in  th.-it  behalf  made,  ^!,'°^^'^^yf 
and  hath  been  present  at  their  wicked  sermons,   grievously  punishing  with  ofthu 
threatenings,  terrors,  and  the  power  of  the  secular  sword,  such  as  did  withstand  way,  or 
him :  alleging  and  ailirming  amongst  others,  that  we  and  our  fellow-brethren,  poJsj'|,'i'e 
suUragans  of  our  provinces,  had  not,  neither  have,  any  power  to  make  any  such  for  papis- 
constitutions  :  also  he  hath  holden  and  doth  hold  opinion,  and  teach,  as  touching^  iLrtsii 
the  sacraments  of  the  altar,  of  penance,  of  pilgi-image,  of  the  worshipping  of 
saints,  and  of  the  keys,  contrary  to  that  which  the  universal  church  of  Rome 
doth  teach  and  affirm. 

Wherefore,  on  the  behalf  of  the  said  prelates  and  clergy,  we  were  then  re- 
quired that  we  would  vouchsafe  to  proceed  figainst  the  said  sir  John  Oldcastle 
upon  the  premises.  Notwithstanding  for  the  reverence  of  our  lord  the  king,  in  ^'.^'^,"|'" 
whose  favour  the  said  sir  John  at  that  present  was,  and  no  less  also  for  honour  j,,  f^vaur 
of  his  knighthood,  we,  with  our  fellow-brethren,  and  suffragans  then  present,  witii  the 
with  a  great  part  of  the  clergy  of  our  pi-ovince,  coming  personally  before  the  ^'"S- 
presence  of  our  lord  the  king,  being  then  at  his  manor  of  Kennington,  put  up 
against  the  said  sir  John  a  complaint,  and  partly  reciting  the  defaults  of  the  said 
sir  John  ;  but  at  the  request  of  our  lord  the  king,  we,  desiring  to  reduce  the  said 
sir  John  to  the  unity  of  the  church  without  any  reproach,  deferred  all  the  execu- 
tion of  the  premises  for  a  great  time.  But  at  last,  forasmuch  as  our  said  lord  the 
king,  after  his  great  travails  taken  about  the  conversion  of  him,  did  nothing  at 
all  profit,  as  our  said  lord  the  king  vouchsafed  to  certify  us  both  by  word  and 
writing,  we  immediately  decreed  to  call  forth  the  said  sir  John  personally  to 
answer  before  us  at  a  certain  time  already  passed,  in  and  upon  the  premises,  and 
sent  our  messengers  ivith  these  our  letters  of  citation  to  the  said  sn-  John,  then 
being  at  his  castle  at  Cowling  :  unto  the  which  messenger  we  gave  command- 
ment, that  he  should  in  no  case  go  into  the  castle,  except  he  were  licensed  ;  but 
by  the  mean  of  one  John  Butler,  porter  of  the  king's  chamber,  he  should  require 
the  said  sir  John,  that  he  would  either  license  the  said  messenger  to  come  into 
the  castle,  or  that  he  would  cite  him,  or  at  least,  that  he  would  suffer  himself  to 
be  cited  Avithout  his  castle.  The  which  sir  John  openly  answered  unto  tiie  said 
John  Butler,  declaring  the  premises  unto  him  on  the  behalf  of  our  lord  the  king ; 
that  he  would  by  no  means  be  cited,  neither  in  any  case  suffer  his  citation.  Then 
we,  being  certified  of  the  premises,  hiwfully  proceeded  further. 

First,  having  faithful  report  made  unto  us,  that  he  could  not  be  apprehended 
by  personal  citation,  we  decreed  to  cite  him  by  an  edict,  to  be  openly  set  up  in 
the  porches  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Rochester  next  unto  him,  little  more  than 
three  Englisli  nriles  distant  from  the  said  castle  of  Cowling.     As  we  had  thus 
caused  him  to  be  cited,  and  our  edict  aforesaid  to  be  publicly  and  openly  set 
iqjon  the  porclies  of  the  said  church,  that  he  should  personally  appear  before  us 
the  eleventh  day  of  September  last  past,  to  answer  unto  the  premises,  and  cer- 
tain other  tilings  concerning  heresy  :  which  day  being  come,  we,  sitting  in  the 
tribunal  seat  in  our  great  chapel  within  the  castle  of  Leedes  of  our  diocese,  which 
we  then  inhabited,  and  where  we  then  kept  residence  with  our  court,  and  hav- 
ing taken  an  oath,  which  is  requisite  in  the  premises,  and  the  information  by  us 
heard  and  received,  as  the  connnon  report  goeth,  in  the  parts  where  tlie  said  sir 
Jolm  dwelleth  (fortifying  himself  in  his  said  castle),  defending  his  opinions  mani- 
foldly, contenming  the  keys  of  the   el\ureh  and  the  archbishop's  power ;  we  T'le  keys 
therefore  caused  tlie  said  sir  Jolin  Oldcastle,  cited  as  is  aforesaid,  to  be  openly,  '^^.x^l^^\^ 
with  a  loud  voice,  called  by  the  crier ;  and  so  being  called,  long  looked  for,  and  fajsi-iy 
by  no  means  appearing,  we  judged  him,  as  he  was  no  less  worthy,  obstinate,  wrested. 
and  for  punishment  of  his  said  obstinacy  we  did  then  and  there  excommunicate 
him.  And,  forasmuch  as  by  the  order  of  the  premises,  and  other  evident  tokens 


su 


THE    TROURLES    AXU    rEUSECUTIOX    OF    LORD    COBIIAM. 


Henry 
V. 

A.D. 
1413. 

j'he  lord 

t'obham 

excoiii- 

muni- 

caled. 


Lord  Cob- 
liam  cast 
Into  the 
Tower. 
The  tears 
of  the 
crocodile! 


Popish 
absolu- 
tion neg- 
lected. 


of  his  (loiiig.s,  we  understand  tliat  the  said  sir  John,  for  the  defence  of  his  error, 
dotii  fortify  himself,  as  is  aforesaid,  against  the  keys  of  the  church,  by  pretence 
■  wliereof  a  vehement  suspicion  of  heresy  and  schism  riseth  against  him ;  we 
liave  decreed,  if  lie  may  be  apprehended,  again  personally  to  cite  him,  or  else, 
as  before,  by  an  edict,  that  he  shovdd  appear  before  us  the  Saturday  next  after 
the  feast  of  St.  Matthew  the  apostle  and  evangelist  next  coming,  to  show  some 
reasonable  cause,  if  he  can,  why  we  shoidd  not  proceed  against  him,  to  more 
grievous  punishment,  as  an  open  heretic,  scliismatic,  and  open  enemy  of  the 
universal  church,  and  personally  to  declare  why  he  should  not  be  pronounced 
such  a  one,  or  that  the  aid  of  the  secular  power  should  not  be  solemnly  required 
against  him ;  and  further  to  answer,  do,  and  receive  as  touching  the  premises, 
whatsoever  justice  shall  require.  Which  time  being  come,  that  is  to  say,  the 
Saturday  next  after  the  feast  of  St.  Matthev/,  being  the  twenty-fourth  day  of 
September,  sir  Robert  Morley,  knight,  lieutenant  of  the  Tower  of  London,  ap- 
peared personally  before  us,  sitting  in  the  chapter-house  of  the  church  of  St. 
Paul  at  London,  with  our

Cut continues beyond the first 4,000 words shown here — about 3,509 more in the scan at the link above.

~573 words

away  the  great  enemy  of  ^f''" 
his  word,  and  rebel  to  his  king, '^  Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of  Can-  canter- 
terbury ;  whose  death  following  after  the  execution  of  these  good  men   ^^' 
above  recited,  by  the  marvellous  stroke  of  God,'  so  suddenly,  may 
seem  somewhat  to  declare  their  inaocency,  and  that  he  was  also  some 
great  procurer  of  their  death,  in  that  God  would  not  suffer  him  longer 
to  live,  striking  him  with  death  immediately  upon  the  same :  but,  as  Arundci 
I  did  the  other  before,  so  this  also  I  do  refer  to  the  secret  judgment  Sentence 
of  the  Lord,  who  once  shall  judge  all  secrets  openly.  ?^^i"c'b 

In  the  mean  time  this  may  seem  strange,  that  the  same  Thomas  ham,  and 
Arundel,  who,  a  little  before,  sat  in  judgment  against  the  lord  Cobham,  gi°eth 
and  pronounced  sentence  of  death  upon  him,  did  himself  feel  the  stroke  g^^insT 
of  death,  and  the  sentence  of  God  executed  upon  him  before  the  otlier.  Arundd. 

(1)  This  English  story  beginneth  thus  :  "  A  Table  of  all  the  King's." 

(2)  Ex.  Hist.  S.  Albao.  (3)  God's  works  and  punishments  arc  to  be  noted. 

DD  2 


'K)4  SUPERSTITION    INCREASED. 

Henry    Wlio  woulcl  liavG  tliought  but  that  tlic  lord  Cobham,  being  so  cast^ 
^'       and  condemned  definitively,  by  the  archbisliop's  sentence,  should  have 


A.  D.    (lied  long  l)cfore  the  archbishop  ?     But,  such  be  the  works  of  God's 
^*1'^-    almighty  hand,  who  so  turned  the  wheel,  that  this  condemned  lord 
survived  his  condemner  three  or  four  years. 

In  the  death  of  this  archbishop,  first  Polydore  Virgil  is  deceived, 
who  affirmed  his  death  to  be  a.  d,  1415,  in  the  second  year  of  king 
Henry  V.,  also  after  the  beginning  of  the  council  of  Constance ; '  who, 
indeed,  never  reached  the  beginning  thereof,  nor  ever  saw  the  second 
year  of  that  king,  unless  ye  count  the  first  day  for  a  year ;  but  died 
before,  a.  d.  1414,  February  20.^  Furthermore,  concerning  the  death 
of  this  Arundel,  and  the  manner  thereof,  who  had  been  so  heavy  a 
troubler  of  Christ''s  saints  in  his  time,  because  the  thing  seemeth  worthy 
of  noting,  to  behold  the  punishment  of  God  upon  his  enemies,  this  is 
the  report,  as  I  have  found  it  alleged  out  of  Thomas  Gascoin,  in 
'  Dictionario  Theologico,"' whose  plain  words  be  these:  "A.  D.  1414, 
An  exam-  Thomas  Arundcl,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  was  so  stricken  in  his 
God-'s       tongue,  that  he  could  neither  swallow  nor  speak  for  a  certain  space 
hand       before  his  death,  much  like  the  example  of  the  rich  glutton  ;  and  so 
asainst     died  upou  the  same.     And  this  was  thought  of  many  to  come  upon 
mfes  of    him,  for  that  he  so  bound  the  word  of  the  Lord,  that  it  should  not  be 
his  word,  preached  in  his  days.""*  Which  if  this  be  true,  as  it  doth  well  here  appear, 
vai'nto     thcsc  and  such  other  horrible  examples  of  God's  wrath  may  be  terrible 
o'od'f*"'^  spectacles  for  such  as  occupy  their  tongues  and  brains  so  busily  to  stop 
word.       the  course  of  God's  word,  striving  but  against  the  stream ;  against  the 
force  whereof  neither  are  they  able  to  resist,  and  many  times  in  resist- 
ing are  overturned  themselves  and  drowned  therein.  And  thus  much 
for  the  death  of  Thomas  Arundel,  who  continued  archbishop  in  the 
see  of  Canterbury  the  space  of  eighteen  years. 
Henry  After  this  Aruudcl,  succeeded  next  in  the  said  see  of  Canterbury 

i^'.'arch-'  Henry  Chichesly,  made  archbishop  a.  d.  1 414,  and  sat  five  and  twenty 
bishop  of  years.  This  Henry,  following  likewise

~716 words

by  infirmity  constrained  to  abjure,  of  whom  hereafter,  Christ  willing, 
particularly,  in  the  order  of  their  times,  we  will  treat. 

As  true  piety  and  sincere  preaching  of  Christ's  word  began  at  this 
time  to  decay,  so  idle  monkery  and  vain  superstition  in  place  thereof 
began  to  increase.  For  about  the  same  year  the  king  began  the  founda- 
tion of  two  monasteries,  one  on  the  one  side  of  the  Thames,  of  friars 
Sheen  obscrvaut,  the  other  on  the  other  side  of  the  Thames,  called  Sheen 
bufid^d"*  and  Zion,  dedicated  to  charter-house-monks,  with  certain  Bridget-nuns 
or  recluses,  to  the  number  of  sixty,  dwelling  within  the  same  precinct ; 
so  that  the  whole  number  of  these,  with  priests,  monks,  deacons,  and 

(I)  Polydore  Virgil  crreth.  See  his  twenty-second  book,  p.  441.     (2)  Ex  Hist.  S.  Albani,  et  multis. 

(?,)  "  Tlio.  Arundel.  Cant,  archiepiscop.  sic  lingua  percussus  erat,  ut  nee  deglutire,  nee  loqui  per 
aliquot  dies  ante  mmlein  suam  potuerit,  divitis  ejiuloni-s  exemplo ;  et  sic  tandem  obiit.  Atque 
mulli  tunc  (icri  piUabanl,  quia  verbum  aliigasset,  ne  suo  tempore  praedicaretur." 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS.  405 

nuns,  should  equal  the  number  of  the  twelve  apostles  and  seventy-two    Uenry 
disciples.     The  order  of  these  was,  according  to  the  description  of  St 


Paul  the  apostle  [Col.  i.],  "  Eat  not,  taste  not,  touch  not,"  he. ;  to    A.  D. 
cat  no  flesh,  to  wear  no  linen,  to  touch  no  money,  etc. 

About  Michaelmas,  the  same  year,  the  king  began  his  parliament  at 
Leicester,  above  mentioned.  In  which  parliament  the  commons  put  up 
their  bill  again,  which  they  had  put  up  before,  in  the  eleventh  year  of 
Henry  IV.;  that  temporalties,  disorderly  wasted  by  men  of  the  church, 
might  be  converted  and  employed  to  the  use  of  the  king,  of  his  earls 
and  knights,  and  to  the  relief  of  the  poor  people,  as  is  before  recited ; 
in  fear  of  which  bill,  lest  the  king  would  give  thereunto  any  comforta- 
ble audience,  as  testify  Robert  Fabian  and  other  writers,  certain  of  crafty 
the  prelates  and  other  head  men  of  the  church,  ])ut  the  king  in  mind  oJ^thr*^ 
to  claim  his  right  in  France  :  whereupon  Henry  Chichesly,  archbishop  ^5^''^j[?^;, 
of  Canterbury,  made  a  long  and  solemn  oration  before  the  king  to  per-  stirred  up 
suade  him  to  the  same,  offering  the  king,  in  behalf  of  the  clergy,  great  by  the" 
and  notable  sums  :  by  reason  whereof,  saith  Fabian,  the  bill  was  again  ^'s'lops. 
put  off,  and  the  king  set  his  mind  for  the  recovery  of  the  same :  so 
that  soon  after  he  sent  his  letters  and  messengers  to  the  French  king 
concerning  that  matter,  and  received  from  him  again  answer  of  deri- 
sion, with  a  pipe  of  tennis-balls,  as  some  record,  sent  from  the 
Dauphin,  for  him  to  play  with  at  home.  Whereby  the  king's  mind 
was  incensed  the  more  toward  that  voyage ;  who,  when  furnishing 
himself  with  strength  and  armour,  with  powder  and  shot,  and  gun- 
stones,  to  play  with  in  France,  and  with  other  artillery  for  that  pur- 
pose convenient,  so  set  over  into  France,  where  he  got  Harfleur,  with 
divers  other  towns  and  castles  in  Normandy  and  Picardy,  and,  at 
Agincourt,  had  a  great  victory  over  the  French  army,  they  being 
counted  but  seven  thousand,  by  pricking  sharp  stakes  before  them,  &c. 
After  that  he  won  Caen,  Touques Rouen,  Avith  other  towns  besides,  as 
Meldune,  or  Melione,  and  married  with  Katharine,  the  French  king's 
daughter.  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  he  made  his  vopge  again  the 
third  time  into  France,  where  at  length,  at  Blois,  he  fell  sick  and  died : 
concerning  all  which  voyages,  because  they  are  sufficiently  discoursed 
in  Fabian,  Hall,  and  other  chronogTaphers,  referring  therefore  the 
reader  unto  them,  I  will  turn  ray  story  to  other  matters  of  the  church 
more  effectual. 


THE    ENTRY    OF    THE    MEMORABLE  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

I^cce  follotoctlj  tf)e  i^l^tory  of  ISa^tfc  9Io!)n  ^u>'J»% 

NO  LESS  FAMOUS  THAN  LAMENTABLE:  WHEREIN  IS  SET  OUT  AT 
LARGE,  THE  WHOLE  ORDER  OF  HIS  COMING  UNTO  THE  COUNCIL 
OF  CONSTANCE,  WITH  THE  ACTS  AND  PROCESS  AGAINST  HIM 
THERE;  AND,  FINALLY,  HIS  MOST  CRUEL  DEATH  AND  MAR- 
TYRDOM, FOR  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  TRUTH  OF  OUR  LORD 
JESUS    CHRIST.' 

I  declared  a  little  before,  how,  by  the  occasion  of  queen  Anne,  who  The  no- 
was  a  iSohemian,  and  married  to  king  Richard  H,,  the  Bohemians  reccivi'i'is 
coming  thereby

~524 words

God,  or 
with  good  examples.     Teaching,  moreover,  and  afhrming,  that  the 
commandments  of  the  pope  and  prelates  are  not  to  be  obeyed,  but 
so  far  as  they  follow  the  doctrine  and  life  of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles  ; 
and  that  lay-men  ought  to  judge  the  works  of  prelates,  as  Paul  judged 
the  works  of  Peter  in  correcting  him  [Gal.  ii.].     Furthennore,  they 
had  amongst  them  certain  notes  and  observations,  whereby  they  might 
discern  how  for,  and  wherein,  they  might  obey  their  prelates ;  they 
derided  also  and  scorned  the  pope"'s  jurisdiction,  because  of  the  schism 
that  was  then  in  the  church,  when  there  were  three  popes  together, 
one  striving  against  another  for  the  papacy.' 

Over  and  besides  this,  at  the  same  time  John  Huss  did  propound 
publicly,  and  by  the  notaries  caused  to  be  written,  tlu-ee   doubtful  Three 
questions,   the  tenor  whereof  followeth  here  word  for  word,  and  is  john'''  °^ 
this  ;   "  Forasmuch,"  saith  he,  "  as  it  is  good  for  men  being  in  doubt  "">*s  p"?- 

,  111  11      II-'  11  1  pounded 

to  ask  counsel,  whereby  all  dubitation  removed,  they  may  be  able 
more  firmly  to  adhere  to  the  truth ;  three  doubts  arise  here  to  be 
solved:  The  first  doubt  is,  Whether  we  ought  to  believe  in  the  pope  ? 
The  second.  Whether  it  be  possible  for  any  man  to  be  saved,  who 
confesseth  not  with  his  mouth  unto  a  mortal  priest .''  The  third  doubt 
is,  Whether  any  of  the  doctors  do  hold  or  say,  that  some  of  Pharaoh's 
host  being  drowned  in  the  Red  Sea,  and  of  the  Sodomites  being  sub- 
verted, be  saved .'' 

As  concerning  the  first,  he  did  hold  negatively,  alleging  the  saying 
of  Bede  upon  this  place  of  the  apostle,   ''  To  him  that  believeth 
upon    him    which  justifieth    the   wicked,    his   fiiith   is  imputed  to 
righteousness"  [Rom.  iv.].     Upon  this  place  saith  Bede,  "  Aliud  est  Credcre 
credere  in  Deum,    aliud  credere  Deo,  aliud  credere  Deum,"    &c.  credere"' 
"  The  second  doubt"  saith  he,  "  the  master  of  the  sentences'*  doth  ^'^i^^ 
answer,  lib.  iv.  dist.  17.  cap.  11,  in  these  words,    '  What  is  then  to  Deum. 
be  holden  or  said  herein  ?    Certes,  that  without  the  confession  of  the  Against 
mouth,  and  assoiling  of  the  outward  pain,  sins  be  forgiven  through  conas" 
contrition  and  humility  of  the  heart,'"  &c.     For  the  third  doubt  he  """■ 
brought  in  the   words    of    St.  Jerome  upon  the  prophet   Nahum, 
speaking  of  the  Egyptians  destroyed  in  the  sea,  and  of  the  Sodomites 
destroyed  with  fire,  and  of  the   Israehtes  destroyed  in  the  desert. 
"  Know  you,"  saith  Jerome,  ''  that  God,  therefore,  punished  thern 

(1)  Ex  Cochlseo  in  Hist.  Hu.ssit.  iib.  I.  (?)  Pet.  Lumb. 


408 


HISTOKY    or    TUli     liOHEMIAXS. 


A.D 

1414 


Henry  for  tliclr  siiis  licrc  temporally,  because  they  sliouJil  not  be  punished 
L_  hereafter  perpetually  ;  and  therefore,  because  they  were  here  pu- 
nished, they  shall  not  be  punished  hereafter,  for  else  the  Scripture 
should  lie,  which  is  not  to  be  granted."  These  three  questions 
belike  John  Huss  did  bring  in,  to  declare  how  the  doctors  do  not 
agree  in  all  things,  neither  with  the  church  of  Rome,  nor  are  to  be 
followed  in  all  points  by  all  men. 

It  followeth,  moreover,  after  the  death  of  the  archbishop  Swinco 
above  mentioned,  that  one  named  Conrad  was  placed  by  the  pope 
there  to  be  chief  general,  which  Conrad

~191 words

obey  the  prelates  in  all  manner  of  things,  wheresoever  the 
tiling,  which  is  pure  good,  is  not  forbidden,  or  that  which  is  mere  ill,  is  not 
commanded ;  but  is  mean  and  indifferent  between  both :  which  mean  or  in- 
different thing,  yet,  notwithstanding,  by  circumstances  of  time,  place  or  person, 
may  be  either  good  or  evil. 

IV.  Item,  That  every  one  shall  swear  and  confess  by  his  oath,  that  the 
opinions  of  Wickliff  and  others,  touching  the  seven  sacraments  of  the  church, 
and  other  things  above  notified,  being  contrary  to  the  said  church  of  Rome,  be 
false. 

V.  Item,  That  an  oath  be  required  of  them  all,  that  none  of  them  shall  hold, 
defend  or  maintain  any  of  the  forty-five  articles  of  John  WicklifF  aforesaid,  or 
in  any  other  matter  catholic,  and  especially  of  the  seven  sacraments  and  other 
articles  above  specified,  but  only  as  doth  the  church  of  Rome,  and  no  otherwise. 

VI.  Item,  That  every  ordinary  in  his  diocese  shall  cause  the  said  premises, 
contained  in  the  first,  second,  third,  and  fourth  articles  aforesaid,  to  be  pub- 
lished in  his  synods,  and  by  his  preachers  to  be  declared  to  the  people  in  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia. 

VII.  Item

~261 words

that  no  man  shall  defend  such 
an  one  by  any  means  ;  for  none  but  the  ordinary  hath  power  to  correct  such  a 
man,  because  the  archbishop  is  chancellor  both  of  the  kingdom  and  university 
of  Prague. 

VIII.  Item,  That  the  songs  lately  forbidden,  being  odious,  slanderous,  and 
offensive  to  others'  fame,  be  not  sung  either  in  streets,  taverns,  or  any  other  place. 

IX.  Item,  That  Master  John  Huss  shall  not  preach  so  long  as  he  shall  have 
no  absolution  of  the  court,  neither  shall  hinder  the  preaching  in  Prague  by  hi3 
presence ;  that  by  this,  his  obedience  to  the  apostolical  see  may  be  known. 


Purum 
bonun; : 
purum 
malum  : 
medium, 


ARTICLES    CONCERNING    JOHN    UUSS,    WITH    IHS    REPLV.  409 

X.  Item,  That  this  council  doth  appear  to  be  good  and  reasonable  for  the    iicnry 
putting  away  of  ill  report  and  dissension  tliat  is  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia.  ^■ 

XI.  Item,    If  Master  John   Huss   with  his   accomplices   will   perform  this,      •    .. 
which  is  contained  in  the  four  former  articles,  then  we  will  be  ready  to  say  as     1414" 

they  would  wish  us  and  have  us,  whensoever  need  shall  require,  that  we  do 1_ 

agree  with  them  in  matter  of  faith :  otherwise,  if  they  will  not  so  do,  we,  in 
giving  this  testimony,  should  lie  greatly  imto  our  lord  the  king  and  the  whole 
world.  And  moreover,  we  will  be  content  to  write  for  them  to  the  court  of 
Rome,  and  do  the  best  we  can  for  them,  our  honours  saved. 

This  counsel  and  device  being  considered  amongst  the  lieads  of 
the  university  of  Prague,  the  aforesaid  administrator,  named  Conrad, 
presented  it  to  the  king  and  to  the  barons  of  tlie  realm,  and  also  to 
the  senate  of  Prague  ;  whereof

~2,086 words

resorted  to  his  church  at  Bethlem,  and  there  also  preached  unto  the 
people. 

Moreover,  against  the  said  decree  of  the  doctors,  John  Huss,  with 
his  company,  replied  again,  and  answered  to  their  articles,  with  con- 
trary articles  again  as  followeth. 

The  Objections  of  John  Huss,  and  of  his  Party,  against  the  Decree 
of  the  Doctors. 

I.  The  foundation  of  the  doctors,  whereupon  they  found  all  their  writings 
and  councils,  is  false,  which  foundation  is  this :  whereas  they  say  that  part  of 
the  clergy  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  is  pestilent  and  erroneous,  and  holdeth 
falsely  of  the  sacraments. 

II.  The  doctors  herehy  do  defame  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  do  raise 
up  new  discords. 

in.  Let  them  show,  therefore,  those  persons  of  the  clergj',  whom  they  call 
pestilent,  and  so  let  them  verify  their  report,  binding  themselves  to  suffer  the 
like  pain,  if  they  be  not  able  to  prove  it. 

IV.  False  it  is  that  they  say  the  pope  and  his  cardinals  to  be  the  tnae  and 
manifest  successors  of  Peter  and  of  the  apostles,  and  that  no  other  successors  of 
Peter  and  of  the  apostles  can  be  found  upon  the  earth  besides  them  :  whereas 
no  man  knoweth  whether  he  be  worthy  of  hatred  or  of  favour ;  and  all  bishops 
and  priests  be  successors  of  Peter  and  of  the  apostles. 

V.  Not  the  pope,  but  Christ  only  is  the  head;  and  not  the  cardinals,  but  all 
Christ's  faithful  people  be  the  body  of  the  catholic  church ;  as  all  holy  Scrip- 
ture and  decrees  of  the  holy  fathers  do  testify  and  affirm. 

VI.  And  as  touching  the  pope,  if  he  be  a  reprobate,  it  is  plain  that  he  is  no 
head,  no  nor  member  also  of  the  holy  church  of  God,  but  of  the  devil  and  of 
his  synagogue. 

VII.  The  clergy  of  the  gospellers,  agreeing  with  the  saying  of  St.  Austin 
which  they  allege,  and  according  to  the  sanctions  of  the  fathers,  and  determi- 
nations of  the  holy  mother  church,  do  say  and  affirm  laudably  :  that  the  con- 
demnation and  prohibition  of  the  forty-five  articles  is  unlawfid,  and  unjust, 
and  rashly  done  ;  and  that  not  only  because  the  doctors,  but  also  all  bishops  and 
archbishops,  in  such  great  causes,  namely,  touching  faith  (as  these  articies  do), 
have  no  authority  at  all,  as  appeareth,  '  De  baptismo  et  ejus  effectu.'  Cap. 
*  Majores.'     Et  in  Can.  17.  dist.  cap.  '  Hinc  sedi,'  &c. 

VIII.  The  second  cause  of  the  discord  which  they  allege  also  is  most  false; 
seeing  the  faith  of  whole  Christendom,  concerning  the  church  of  Rome,  is 
divided  in  three  parts  by  reason  of  three  popes,  who  now  together  do  reign ; 
and  the  fourth  part  is  neutral.  Neither  is  it  true,  that  we  ought  to  stand  in  all 
things  to  the  determination  of  the  pope  and  of  the  cardinals,  but  so  far  forth 
as  they  do  agree  with  the  holy  Scripture  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  from 
whence  the  sanctions  of  the  fathers  did  first  spring,  as  is  evident, '  De  accusa- 
tionibus,'  cap.  'Qualiter,'  &c. 

IX.  In  the  fourth  article  they  burst  out  into  a  certain  dotage,  and  are  con- 
trary to  themselves ;  by  reason  that  they  doltishly  have  reprehended  the 
gospellers,  who  in  all  their  doings  receive  the  holy  Scriptiu-e,  which  is  the  law 
of  God,  the  way  of  truth  and  life,  for  their  judge  and  measure :  and  afterwards 
they  themselves  do  allege  the  Scriptiure  [Deut.  xvii.],  where  all  judges,  both 
popes  and  cardinals,  are  taught  to  judge  and  discern  between  leper  and  leper,  and 


412  HISTORY    OF    THE    KOHKIMIAKS, 

Hcnrrj     ii)  cvcvy  ecclesiastical  ctmse,  only  after  the  rule  of  God's  law.     And  so  arc  tfioy 
'^-       contrary  unto  their  second  article,    wherein  they  say,  that  in  every  catholic 
V   T)     matter  we  must  run  to  the  pope  ;  which  is  contrary  to  the  foolish  condemnation 
•J  .'l  /    of  the  articles  aforesaid. 

. ~      X.  Consequently,  like  idiots  they  do  most  falsely  allege  for  their  purpose  the 

canon,  under  the  name  and  authority  of  Jerome,  written  in  the  24.  q.  1.  '  Hjec 
est  fides  papa,'  &c.,  where  they  do  apply  most  impertinently  to  the  pope  of 
Rome,  the  words  which   Jerome  writeth  to  St.  Austin,  calling  him  a  most 
called"      blessed  pope.  _ 

pope.  XI.  By  which  place  of  Jerome  it  is  manifest  that  the  first  article  of  those 

doctors  is  false :  forasmuch  as  by  these  words  appeareth  that  others  besides  the 
bishop  of  Rome  and  his  cardinals  are  called  blessed  popes,  holding  the  faith 
and  seat  of  Peter,  and  are  successors  of  the  apostles ;  as  was  Austin  and  other 
holy  bishops  more. 

XII.  Whereof  it  followeth  moreover,  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  not  that 
place,  where  the  Lord  did  appoint  the  principal  see  of  his  whole  church  :  for 
Christ,  who  was  the  head  priest  of  all,  did  first  sit  in  Jerusalem,  and  Peter  did 
sit  first  in  Antioch,  and  afterwards  in  Rome.  Also  other  popes  did  sit  some  in 
Bononia,  some  at  Perugia,  some  at  Avignon. 

XIII.  Item,  The  aforesaid  prelates  are  falsifiers  of  the  holy  Scriptures  and 
canons,  and  therefore  are  worthy  to  be  punished  ;  who  affirm  and  say,  that  we 
must  obey  the  pope  in  all  things.  For  why?  it  is  known  that  many  popes  have 
erred,  and  one  pope  was  also  a  woman ;  to  whom  not  only  it  was  not  lawful  to 

Tnpe         give  obedience,  but  also  unlawful  to  communicate  with  then),  as  all  rubrics,  and 
.loan  a      infinite  canons  do  declare. 

XIV.  Item,  Their  sixth,  seventh,  eighth,  ninth,  tenth,  and  eleventh  articles 
do  stand  and  are  grounded  upon  untrue  and  false  persuasions,  and  therefore  are 
to  be  rejected  and  detested  like  the  other  before ;  seeing  they  do  induce  not  to 
peace  and  verity,  but  to  dissension  and  falsity. 

XV.  It  is  manifest  also  to  the  laity,  that  this  dissension  among  the  clergy 
riseth  for  no  other  cause,  but  only  for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  which  repre- 
hendeth  such  simoniacs,  and  such  heretics  in  the  church  of  God,  as  namely 
haunt  the  court  of  Rome,  spreading  out  their  branches  abroad  into  all  the 
world,  who  deserve  to  be  removed  and  extirpated,  not  only  by  the  clergy-gos- 
pellers, but  also  by  the  secular  power.       And  so  these    three  vices,  to  wit, 

Three       symony,  luxury,  and  avarice  (which  is  idol-worship),  be  the  causes  of  all  this 

causes  of  dissension  among  the  clergy  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  not  the  other, 

dissen-      -which  they  falsely  ascribe  to  the  gospellers  of  Prague.    These  three  vices  being 

the  removed,  peace  and  unity  would  soon  be  restored  in  the  clergy. 

clergy.  XVI.  Moreover,  their  last  article  is  too  gross,  and  not  only  is  without  all  law, 

but  also  without  all  colour  of  law  :  whereas  they  fondly  and  childishly  do  argue 

thus :  that  the  processes  made  against  Master  John  Huss  ought  to  be  obeyed, 

because,  forsooth,  the  common  sort  of  the  clergy  of  Prague   have  received 

them.     By  the  same  reason  they  may  argue  also,  that  we  must  obey  the  devil, 

because  our  first  parents,  Adam  and  Eve,  obeyed  him.     Also  our  ancestors 

before  us  were  pagans ;  wherefore  we  must  obey  them,  and  also  be  pagans. 

XVII.  But  let  this  frivolous  opinion  go,  this  is  certain  truth,  that  the  said 
processes,  made  against  Master  John  Huss,  by  law,  are  none,  forasmuch  as  they 
were  obtained,  drawn,  wrought,  and  executed,  contrary  to  the  commission  of 
the  pope,  against  the  determination  of  the  holy  mother  church,  as  appeareth 
Cap. '  Sacro  de  Sententia  excom.,'  and  a  thousand  other  laws  besides. 

XVIII.  Finally,  whosoever  wittingly  and  obstinately  doth  defend  and  exe- 
cute (the  said  process  made),  or  consent  unto  them,  are  all  to  be  counted  as 
blasphemers,  excommunicate,  and  heretics,  as  hath  been  before  written  and 
exhibited  to  the  lord  general  bishop  Olomucense ; '  and  more  shall  be  declared 
and  proved,  if  audience  may  be  given  openly  before  all  the  doctors.' 

Substance  of  the  Answer  of  the  Catholic  Doctors  to  the  foregoing 

Objections. 

Unto  these  objections  of  John  Huss  and  his  party,  the  catholic  doctors  again 
did  answer  in  a  long  tedious  process,  the  scope  whereof  principally  tended  to 

(1)  "  Olomucense."  Olmutz  in  the  Austrian  States.— Ed.        (2)  Ex  jEnsea  Sylvi.  ct  Cochlaeo. 


THE    PROMISE    OF    CHRIST    DOCTOULY    APPLIED.  413 

defend  the  principality  of  tlie  pope,  and  to  maintain  his  obedience  above  all  Henry 
other  potentates  in  the  world ;  affirming  and  contending,  that  altliongh  Christ        ^■ 

is  the  head  alone  of  the  whole  mioltitude  of  them  that  are  sleeping  in  purgatory,  ^  j^ 

and  who  are  labouring  in  the  church  militant,  and  who  are  resting  in  heaven,  jaVi' 
yet  this  letteth  not,  but  the  pope  is  head  of  the  church  here  militant,  that  is,  yf 


all  the  faithful,  who  here  in  this  world  live  under  his  office.     Like  as  Christ  As 
is  King  of  all  kings,  and  yet  Charles  may  be  king  of  France ;  so  say  they,  ,^3^  \^^ 
Christ  may  be  the  universal  head,  and  yet  the  pope  may  be  head  under  him  of  kin^  of 
the  whole  church.'     And  thus  concluded  they  that  the  pope  is  the  head,  and  Jj^^'J^,^"' 
that  the  college  of  cardinals  is  the  body  of  the  Romish  church,  which  church  of  we  srant, 
Rome  is  placed  in  the  ecclesiastical  office  here  over  the  earth,  to  know  and  the  pnpe 
define  upon  every  ecclesiastical  and  catholic  matter;  to  correct  errors  and  to  fJi^jl^ojfof 
purge  them,  and  to  have  care  upon  all  such  universal  matters,  and  care  upon  Italy; 
all  universal  churches,  and  upon    the  universal  flock  of  faithful   Christians  :  F^^  ^^^J' 
forasmuch  as  in  the  regiment  of  the  chinch  through  the  universal  world,  there  conse- 
must  needs  remain  in  such  office  always  some  such  manifest  and  true  successors  quence. 
of  Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles,  and  of  the  college  of  the  other  apostles  of  Christ; 
neither  can  there  be  found  or  given  upon  earth  any  other  successors,  but  only 
the  pope  who  is  the  head,  and  the  college  of  cardinals,  which  is  the  body  of  the 
aforesaid  church  of  Rome.    And  although  the  whole  universal  multitude  of  the 
faithful  do  make  the  body  of  Christ,  yet  the  same  body  of  Christ  is  not  placed 
here  in  office  to  exercise  such  authority  upon  earth ;  because  that  universal 
multitude  was  never  yet,  nor  ever  can  be,  congregate  together.^ 

And  therefore  necessary  it  is,  that  some  such  true  and  manifest  successors 
and  judges  be  appointed,  to  whom  recourse  must  be  had  in  all  such  catholic  catliolic, 
and  ecclesiastical  matters  determinable.   For  like  as  in  earthly  regiments^  every  that  is, 
case  of  discord  is  brought  before  its  jndge,   and  hath  its  place  assigned  where  ^al!^" 
to  be  decided ;  so,  like  reason  would  require,  that  in  principal  matters  and  con- 
troversies of  faith,  some  such  presidents  and  places  be  limited  for  the  pui-pose 
to  have  such  doubts  resolved.     And  this  being  granted,  then  the  doctors  pro- 
ceed: "And  hei-e  must  needs  conclude,"  say  they,  "that  there  cannot  be  given 
in   all   the  world  any  other  place,   but  only  the  church  of  Rome;  the  head 
whereof  is  the  pope,  and  the  body  is  the  college  of  cardinals.     For,  like  as 
Clirist,  departing  out  of  this  world  in  his  corporal  presence,  left  his  body  here 
with  us  under  the  sacrament  in  another  form,  whereby  he  remaineth  with  us 
(according  to  his  promise  in  the  last  chapter  of  Matthew)  unto  the  consumma-  The  pro- 
tion  of  the  world,  even  so  while  Christ  walked  here  on  earth  in  his  bodily  ™^^?gj^ 
presence,  he  was  pope  himself  and  chief  bishop,  and  so  head  of  the  church  doctorly 
here  militant  on  earth,  coi-porally  conjoined  with  the  same,  as  the  head  is  to  its  applied. 
body.     But  after  he  departed  out  of  the  world,  because  his  body,  which  is  the  q  deep 
church  militant  upon  the  earth,  should  not  be  headless,  therefore  he  left  Peter  pj.\',"g'^^ 
and  his  successors  to  his  church,  for  a  head  in  his  place,  unto  the  consummation  doctors  i 
of  the  world,  saying  to  him,   '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  tliis  rock  I  will  build 
my  church,'  &c.  Matt.  xvi. ;  and  again,  in  the  last  chapter  of  John,  he  saith, 
'  Feed  my  sheep ; '  that  is  to  say,  Be  thou,  Peter,  the  head  over  thy  brethren. 

Tedious  it  were  to  recite  all  the  bibble-babble  of  these  doctors  in 
this  their  long  responsal.  Whoso  listcth  to  see  the  bottom  of  their 
profound  writing  and  knowledge,  may  resort  either  to  the  history  of 
yEneas  Silvius,  or  else  to  Master  Cochleus,  in  his  fii'st  book,  '  De 
Hist.  Hussit."" 

Thus  then  Master  Jtohn  Huss,  being  driven  out  of  Prague  (as  is 
befoie  touched)  by  the  motion  of  these  doctors,  and,  moreover,  being 
so  excommunicated,  that  no  mass  nor  other  must  be  said  there

~319 words

comfort,  and  the  king  much  gain  and  money  by 
ill  life,      that  reason. 

And  thus  the  popish  clergy,  while  they  went  about  to  persecute 
John   Huss,  were   enwrapped  themselves  in  great  tribulation,  and 
afflicted  on  every  side,  as  Avell  by  lay-men,  as  by  learned  men  of  the 
clergy,  insomuch  that  women  also  and  children  were  against  them ; 
and  by  the  same  reason  wherewith  they  thought  to  entangle  him, 
they  were  overthrown  themselves.     For  the  doctors  who  before  con- 
demned this  doctrine  in  John  Huss  for  intolerable  heresy,  and  cried 
out  so  much  against  him,  for  teaching  that  temporal  lords  might  take 
away  temporal  livings  from  the  clergy  sinning  '  habitualiter,"'  that  is, 
living  and  continuing  still  in  the  custom  of  iniquity ;  now,  when  the 
king  and  the  lords  temporal  began  to  amerce  them,  and  bereave  them 
of  their  temporalties  for  their  transgressions,  the  said  doctors  did  keep 
pop^ish     silence  and  durst  speak  never  a  word.     Again,  whereas  the  aforesaid 
doctors     doctors  before  could  not  abide  in  John  Huss,  that  tithes  were  to  be 
priests      counted  for  pure  alms,  now,  coming  to  the  Guildhall,  they  were  fain 
thrown     to  entreat  for  their  temporal  goods  not  to  be  taken  from  them ; 
in  their    pleading  the  same  temporalties  to  be  mere  alms  and  devotion  of  good 
son.        men,  given  unto  the  church.' 

And  thus  now  did  they  themselves  grant  the  thing,  which  before 

they  did  condemn.     The  more  the  pope's  clergy  were  pinched,  the 

more  grudge  and  hatred  redounded  to  John  Huss,  although  he  was 

no  cause  thereof,  but  only  their  own  Avicked  deservings,  for  which  cause 

Stephen  Paletz,  and  Andrseas  de  Broda,  being  the  chief  champions  of 

that  faction,  though  they  could  not  remedy  the  cause,  yet  to  ease 

Wniers    their  minds,  wrote  sharp  and  cruel  letters  to  Master  Huss.     And,  to 

a|!aiust     help  the  matter  forward,  the  pope  also  here  must  help  at  a  pinch,  who 

Huss.      likewise  writeth  his  letters  to  Wenceslaus,  king  of  Bohemia,  who  was 

brother  to  Sigismund,  the  emperor

~604 words

the  fifth  year  of  our  pope- 
dom, &c. 

In  this  epistle  of  pope  John  above  prefixed,  forasmuch  as  mention 
is  made  of  a  certain  council  before  holden  at  Rome  (whicli  was  four 
years  before)  against  the  articles  and  books  of  John  WicklifF,  it  shall 
not  be  impertinent,  nor  out  of  purpose,  to  repeat  a  certain  meiTy 
history,  and  worthy  otherwise  to  be  noted,  written  by  Nicholas  Cle- 
mangis,  of  a  certain  spirit  which  ruled  the  popish  councils :  his  words 
are  these : 

"  The  same  pope  called  a  council  at  Rome  about  four  years  before,  at  the  An  owl 
earnest  suit  of  divers  men ;  and  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  being  said  at  the  ^["^^g"^* 
entrance  into  the  said  council  according  to  the  accustomed  manner,  the  council  council 
being  set,  and  the  said  John  sitting  highest  in  a  chair  prepared  for  him  for  that  of  pope 
puqiose :  behold,  an  ugly  and  dreadful  owl,  or,  as  the  common  proverb  is,  the 
evil  sign  of  some  mischance  of  death  to  follow,  coming  out  of  the  back  half  of 
him,  flew  to  and  fro  with  her  evil-favoured  voice,  and  standing  upon  the  middle 
beam  of  the  church,  cast  her  staring  eyes  upon  the  pope  sitting.     The  whole 
company  began  to  marvel  to  see  die  night-crow,  which  is  wont  to  abide  no 
light,  how  she  should,  in  the  mid-day,  come  in  the  face  of  such  a  multitude ;  and 
judged,  not  without  cause,  that  it  was  an  ill-favoured  token.     '  For  behold,' 
said  they  (whispering  one  in  another's  ear),  '  the  spirit  appeareth  in  the  shape 
of  an  owl.'     And  as  they  stood  beholding  one  another,  and  advising  the  pope. 


^16  HISTOHV    OF    THE    EOHEMTAKS. 

Henry     scavcely  could  they  keep  their  countenance  from  laughter.    John  himself,  upon 

^-       whom  the  owl  steadfastly  looked,  blushing  at  the  matter,  began  to  sweat,  and  to 

A.  D.    frs*^  ^nd  f^'T'e  with  himself,  and  not  finding  by  what  other  means  he  might 

]414'     salve  the  matter,  being  so  confused,  dissolving  the  council,  rose  up  and  departed. 

—  After  that  there  followed  another  session :  in  which  the  owl  again,  after  the 

manner  aforesaid,  although,  as  I  believe,  not  called,  was  present,  looking 
steadfastly  upon  the  bishop ;  whom  he  beholding  to  be  come  again,  was  more 
ashamed  than  he  was  before,  and  justlj' ;  saying,  he  could  no  longer  abide  the 
sight  of  her,  and  commanded  that  she  should  be  driven  away  with  bats  and 
shoutings.  But  she,  being  afraid  neither  with  their  noise  nor  with  any  thing  else, 
would  not  away,  until,  with  the  strokes  of  the  sticks  which  Avere  thrown  at  her, 
she  fell  down  dead  before  them  all.  This  I  learned  of  a  faithful  friend,  who  at 
the  same  time  came  to  Rome  :  which  thing  I  scarcely  crediting  for  the  rareness 
of  the  matter,  he  affirmed  by  his  oath,  that  it  was  most  certain  and  true  :  adding, 
moreover,  that  all  there  present  were  much  offended,  and  did  greatly  deride 
that  council  called  for  such  a  purpose ;  and  by  little  and  little  the  council  was 
dissolved,  nothing  done  there,  as  he  saith." 

Although  it  hath  not  been  always  seen  that  such  spiritual  doves 
have  been  present  with  popes  and  their  councils,  and  governed  them, 
yet  their  evil  doctrine  declareth  no  less.  Read,  gentle  reader  !  the 
book  of  Clemangis,  and  thou  shalt  not  think  thy  labour  ill  bestowed ; 
for  he  hath  both  learnedly,  truly,  freely,  and  godly,  bewailed  the 
filthiness  of  Antichrist  and  his  ministers,  their  wickedness,  impiety, 
and  cruelty,  and  the  miserable  state  and  face  of  the  chm'ch.  And 
thus  much  for  pope  John. 

THE    COUNCIL    OF    CONSTANCE. 

Here,  by  the  way,  is  to  be  noted  and  understood,  that  during  all 
this

~921 words

for  the  pacifying  of  the  aforesaid  schism,  which  was  then  between  three 
together,  popes  Striving  for  the  popedom ;  the  first  whereof  was  John,  whom 
the  Italians  set  up ;  the  second  was  Gregory,  whom  the  Frenchmen 
set  up  ;  the  third  was  Benedict,  whom  the  Spaniards  placed.  In  this 
schismatical  ambitious  conflict,  every  one  defended  his  pope,  to  the 
great  disturbance  of  christian  nations.  This  council  endured  four 
years,  wherein  all  their  matters  mostly  were  decided  by  four  nations, 
namely,  the  English,  German,  French,  and  the  Italian  ;  out  of  which 
four  nations  w^re  appointed  and  chosen  four  presidents,  to  judge  and 
determine  the  matters  of  the  council.  The  names  of  the  presidents 
were  these :  John,  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  for  France ;  Anthony, 
archbishop  of  Riegen,  for  Italy;  Nicholas,  archbishop  of  Genesuensis, 
for  Germany;  and  Nicholas,  bishop  of  Bath,  for  England ;  ^  by  whom 
many  great  and  profitable  things  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  public 
profit,  might  have  been  concluded,  if  the  rotten  flesh  of  the  church- 
men could  have  abiden  the  salt  of  the  gospel,  and  if  they  had  loved 
the  truth.  But,  as  Gregory  of  Nazianzen  writeth,  "  There  lightly 
come  few  general  councils,  but  they  end  more  with  disturbance  than 

(U,  The  prelates  aseemMed  in  this  rouncil  were  numbered  together  with  tlieir  deputies,  tbiQ. 
fbilip  and  Cheney,  &c.    Grcgorius  in  Epistola  quartam. 


POPE    JOHN    CAST    INTO    PRISON,  417 

tranquillity," SO  it  happened  in  this  council.  For  whereas  JohnXXlII.,    Henry 
in  the  first  session,  exliorteth  them  by  these  words  taken  out  of  the 


eio-hth  chapter  of  Zechariah,  "  Veritatem  diligite,"  that  is  to  say,  A.  D. 
"  Love  the  truth,"  further  admonishing  them,  and  especially  the  ^^^^- 
divines,  every  man  to  do  his  endeavour  for  the  unity  of  the  chm-ch, 
and  to  speak  their  mind  freely ;  how  soon  this  his  exliortation  was 
forgotten,  it  appeared  shortly  after  by  the  despising  of  the  prophets, 
and  persecuting  of  Christ  in  his  members,  as  by  the  grace  of  Christ 
shall  appear  hereafter  in  the  process  of  this  story. 

First,  this  John  did  resign  his  papacy :  the  emperor,  giving  him 
thanks,  kissed  his  feet.     Afterwards,  the  said  John,  repenting  him 
that  he  had  so  done,  sought  means  to  flee,  whereunto  Frederic,  duke 
of  Austria,  did  assist  him ;  for  he,  changing  his  garments,  fled  by 
night  with  a  small  company.     And  when  he  was  now  come  unto  Frederic 
Schaffhausen  to  go  into  Italy,  the  emperor  pursuing,  took  him,  and  \l^^^l'^_ 
proclaimed  Frederic  traitor,  and  for  that  cause  took  away  certain  claimed 
cities  from  him.     At  last  the  matter  was  appeased  on  this  condition, 
that  Frederic  should  require  grace  of  the  emperor,  and  resign  all  his 
possessions  unto  him :  whereupon  the  emperor  received  him  again 
into  favour,  and  restored  him  to  his  dukedom.     This  pope,  being  pope 
thus  deposed,  was  committed  unto  the  county  Palatine,  and  by  him  l^o^ri-^ 
carried  to  the  castle  of  Manheim,  where  he  was  kept  prisoner  for  the  ^'^'^• 
space  of  three  years.     Afterwards  he  was  again,  by  pope  Martin, 
admitted  to  the  number  of  cardinals. 

This  pope  John  was  deposed  by  the  decree  of  the  council,  more  Mark  the 
than  three  and  forty  most  giievous  and  heinous  crimes  being  objected  Htl'e'lof'' 
and  proved  against  him  :  as  that  he  had  hired  Marcilus  Parmensis,  a  p°p^ 
physician,  to  poison  Alexander,  his  predecessor ;  further,  that  he  was 
a  heretic,  a  simoniac,  a  liar,  a  hypocrite,  a  murderer,  an  enchanter,  a      f 
dice-player,  and  an  adulterer ;  and,  finally,  what  crmie  is  it  that  he 
was  not  infected  withal  ? 

And  now,  to  return  to  the  council :  first,  we  will  declare  the  order 
of  their  sessions,  with  things  therein  concluded,  in  general ;  then  we 
will,  Clu*ist  willing,  adjoin  the  special  tractation  of  such  matters  as 
pertain  to  the  story  of  the  Bohemians,  and  John  Huss  and  Jerome 
of  Prague,  who,  in  the  same  ungodly  council,  were  condemned  and 
burned. 

This  council,  therefore,  of  Constance,  which  was  smnmoned  by  the 
emperor  Sigismimd  and  pope  John  XXIIL,  about  the  nativity  of 
our  Lord  Jesus,  Anno  1414,  began  the  same  year  to  be  assembled, 
about  the  latter  end  of  the  year  ;  which  first  beginning,  as  the  man- 
ner is,  with  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  they  were  singing,  accord- 
to  their  custom,  their  hymn,  "  Veni  Sancte  Spiritus,"  there  was,  at  a  writing 
the  same   time,  a  certain  bill  set  up  in  the  chm-ch  by  some  well-  howThe 
disposed  man,   as  it  seemed,  wherein  were  contained  these  words  ^^^^^ 
followinsf :  "  Aliis  rebus  occupati  nimc,  adesse  vobis  non  possumus  ;""  J^ad  no 

-         .f  ,,   itT  ^  •  -liii-i.'  1  leisure  to 

that  is  to  say,    'We  are  otherwise  occupied  at  this  time;  we  cannot  come  to 
attend  to  come  to  you."     Here  is  also  to  be  remembered  the  worthy  ^^l  '^°"" 
saying  of  the  emperor  Sigismund,  when  talk  was  ministered  as  touch- 
ing the  reformation  of  the  spiritualty,  and  some  said,  "  Quod  oporteat  worthy 
incipere  a  Minoritis  ;"  that  is,  "  The  reformation  ought  first  to  begin  ^he "em"^ 
at  the  Minorites ;"  the  emperor  answering  again,  "  Non  a  Minoritis,  p"'*''- 

VOL.  III.  E  E 


118  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

n-jry   sed  a  Majoritis  ;"  that  is,  "  Not  with  the  Minorites,  but  with  the  Ma- 
_!1_  jorites  :"  meaning  the  reformation  ought  first  to  begin  with  the  pope, 
A.  D.    cardinals,  and  bishops,  and  other  superior  states  of  the  chm-ch ;  and  so 
1414.    to  descend  after  to  the  inferiors.    Thus  much  by  the  way,  and  now  to 
the  purpose  and  order  of  the  sessions  as  we  promised.     This  council 
continued,  as  is  aforesaid,  for  the  space  of  four  years,  and  had  in  it  five 
and  forty  sessions

~160 words

long  to  be  recited  in  this  place  ;  as  the  deposition  of 
three  several  popes,  who  were  before  spoken  of,  and  the  hearing  of 
certain  legates.     Yet  I  mind  to  make  some  brief  recapitulation  of 
the  most  principal  matters  there  done  in  the  sessions  orderly  ensuing. 

A  Recapitulation  of  Matters  done  in  each  Session  in  the  Council  of 

Constance. 

In  the  first  session  chiefly  was  concluded,  First,  that  this  council  was  lawfully 
congregated. 
The  au-  In  tlie  second  session,  Item,  that  the  going  away  of  the  pope  should  be  no 
tliorityof  jgj.  ^j.  g^j^y^  jjy^  jj^g  council  might  proceed. — Wherein  note,  gentle  reader,  that 
preferred  the  authority  of  the  general  council  is  above  the  pope,  contrary  to  their  own 
before       doctrine. 

the  pope.       jj^  (.jjg  ^.j^jj.^  session,  Item,  this  council  should  not  be  dissolved  before  the 
church  were  reformed,  as  well  in  the  superiors  as  inferiors. 

In  the  fourth  session  [a.d.  1415],  amongst  other  things  this  was  first  con- 
cluded, That  a  synod  congregated  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  making

~3,477 words

both  kinds  of  bread  and 
cup.         wine.'^ 

(1)  "  Quod  nuUus  presbyter,  sub  poena  excommunicationis,  communicet  populo  sub  utruque 
specie  panis  et  vini." 


MATTERS    DONE    IN    THE    COUNCIL    OF    CONSTANCE.  419 

In  the  fourteenth  session,  came  hi  the  resignation  of  pope  Gregory  XII.,  nenn/ 
who  was  one  of  the  three  before  mentioned  striving  for  the  papacy,  with  certain        ^^■ 

other  articles  concerning  the  election  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  ratification  ,    ,. 

of  their  resigning  who  gave  over  the  papacy.  1 1  u 

Then  ensueth  the  fifteenth  session,  in  which  silence  was  commanded  on  all 


parts,  under  pain  of  excommunication  and  the  great  curse  ;  that  no  person  or  Solemn 
persons,  high  or  low,  of  what  estate  or  degree  soever  he  were,  emperor,  king,  !"'j'''5^,' 
cardinal,  or  other,  should  disturb  the  said  session  with  any  manner  of  noise,  sentence 
either  by  hand,  foot,  or  voice.     This  being  done,  the  sentence  and  condemna-  of  cmi- 
tion  against  John  Huss  was  read  and  published,  which  afterwards,  in  the  story  tion"''^' 
of  John  Huss,  followeth  to  be  seen  more  at  large.  against 

In  the  sixteenth  session,  ambassadors  Avere  assigned  by  the  council  to  go  to  ^^°  . 
AiTagon,  to  Benedict  XIII.,  to  treat  with  him  for  the  resignation  of  his  papacy, 
as  the  other  two  had  done  before.  Item,  power  was  given  to  judges  to  cite, 
under  pain  of  deprivation,  all  such  as  privily  departed  away  from  the  council ; 
in  which  session  also  the  sentence  agamst  John  Huss  was  confirmed  and 
ratified. 

In  the  seventeenth  session,  the  emperor  took  upon  him  a  journey  to  the  king  The 
of  Arragon,  to  treat  with  pope  Benedict.     Item,   an  excommunication  was  emperor's 
denounced  against  all  such  as  shoiddgo  about  to  impeach  the  emperor's  journey  jnto 
about  that  matter,  &c.     Item,  prayers  and  processions  were  determined  to  be  Arragon. 
made  by  the  council  every  Sunday  for  the  same  cause,  with  a  hundred  days  of 
pardon  given  to  them  that  would  be  present  thereat :  and  that  all  prelates  shoidd 
be  present  at  every  of  these  said  masses  and  processions,  in  their  pontificaUbus.  Pardons 
Granting  besides  to  e%'ery  priest  that  said  one  mass,  for  the  same  a  hundred  J^'^^e 
days  of  pardon  :  and  to  all  others  that  once  a  day  should  say  one  '  Pater  noster,'  cheap.  "^ 
and  one  '  Ave,'  for  the  safety  of  the  emperor,  forty  days  of  pardon. 

In  the  eighteenth  session,  certain  judges  were  assigned  for  the  hearing  of 
matters  which  the  council  had  no  leisure  to  hear.  Item,  it  was  there  decreed, 
that  such  letters  and  bulls  as  were  written  in  the  name  of  that  councU,  should 
be  received  with  no  less  credit  and  authority  than  the  bulls  proceeding  from  the 
see  apostolical,  and  that  the  falsifiers  of  the  same  shoidd  incur  no  less  penalty 
than  the  falsifiers  of  the  other.  Legates,  also,  and  ambassadors,  were  sent 
into  Italy. 

In  the  nineteenth  session,  which  was  the  same  yeai*,  .in  the  month  of  Sep- 
tember, Jerome  of  Prague,  who  was  cited,  as  is  before  said,  was  accused  of 
heresy,  and  cast  into  prison,  by  the  said  council,  and  constrained  to  abjm-e  ;  the 
which  abjuration  of  his  hereafter  followeth  to  be  seen  in  his  history.  Item, 
it  was  decreed,  that,  notwithstanding  the  safe  conduct  given  by  the  emperor  ConsiU- 
and  kings,  &c.,  inquiry  may  be  made  against  any  man  for  heresy,  by  a  suflicient  J?."^^^'" 
judge,  and  process  to  be  made  according  to  the  law.^  Item,  the  causes  of 
heresies  were  committed  to  certain  judges  and  deputies.  Item,  the  chart  called 
Carohna,  and  divers  other  charts  and  constitutions  concerning  the  hberties  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  being  brought  forth,  were  approved  and  confirmed.- 

In  the  twentieth  session,   letters  and  instruments  were  made  and  set  upon 
church  doors,  to  require  and  admonish  duke  Frederic  to  restore  again  unto 
George,  bishop  of  Austria,  such  lands,  rents,  and  revenues  as  he  detained  and  Provide 
withheld,    under   pain   of  interditement,    suspending,    and    excommunication,  ^^f^  ^^^^ 
During  the  time  of  this  session,  the  ambassadors  returned  o\it  of  Arragon  from  nothing. 
pope  Benedict,  and  were  heard  with  great  audience ;  where  certain  articles  and 
conditions  between  the  pope  and  the  council  were  brought  forth  and  agreed 
upon,  to  the  number  of  twelve. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1416,  was  the  twenty-first  session,  beginning,  after 
their  manner,  with  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with  procession  and  such  other 
rites ;   in  the  time  of  which  mass,  James,  bishop  of  Londe,  made  a  sermon,  j^^.^^^ 
taking  for  his  theme  these  words  :  "  Exprobravit  Deus  incredulitatem  eorum  et  replied 
duritiam  ;"  that  is,   "  The  Lord  rebuked  their  misbelief  and  hardness."     This  against 
sermon  being  ended,  Jerome  of  Prague,  who  had  abjured,  as  is  said,  the  year  J^^^^^f" 
before,  being  present  thereat,  stood  up  vipon  a  certain  bench  or  form,  replying  thehishop 
against  the  aforesaid  James  and  his  sermon,  alleging  and  preaching  divers  and  of  Londe. 

(1)  "  Quod  non  obstantibus  salvis  conductibus  imperatoris,  reguni,  &c.  possit  per  judieem 
competeniem  de  haeretica  pravitate  inquiri."  ....  .•       i  o 

(21  And  how  chanceth  it  that  the  chart  of  Constantine's  donation  is  not  Iierc  mentionea .' 

E  E    2 


420  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    sundry  things  ;  whereupon  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  one  of  the  commis- 

^'       sioncrs,  proceeded  against  him,  pronouncing  the  sentence  definitive,  wliich  he 

had  in  writing,  against  the  said  Jerome,  which  sentence  being  read  and  approved 

V^lTV    by  the  council  (the  tenor  whereof  ensuetli  in  his  history),  the  said  Jerome  was 

^'    delivered  unto  the  secidar  power,  and  burned. 

The  twenty-second  and  twenty-third  sessions  contain  no  worthy  matter,  but 
only  the  placing  of  the  ambassadors  of  Alphonsus,  king  of  Arragon,  and  grant- 
ing them  voices  in  the  council. 

In  the  twenty-fourth  session,  citation  was  given  out  against  Benedict,  keep- 
ing with  Alphonsus,  king  of  Arragon. 

The  twenty-fifth  session  containeth  nothing  but  a  certain  '  Commendam' 
given  to  the  chm'cli  of  Olmutz. 

In  the  twenty-sixth  session  there  was  nothing  else  handled,  but  the  uniting 
incorporating  of  the  ambassadors  of  the  king  of  Navarre  into  the  council,  and 
also  concerning  the  derogation  of  the  priority  of  voices. 

After  this  followed  the  twenty-seventh  and  twenty-eighth  sessions,  which 
were  in  the  year  1417;  wherein  were  treated  the  relation  and  declaration  con- 
cerning the  cause  betwixt  duke  Frederic  and  the  bishop  of  Trent,  and  process 
given  out  against  the  said  duke,  accusing  him  of  sacrilege ;  and  also  excommu- 
nicating him  for  not  obeying  the  admonition  of  the  council,  concerning  the  usm*- 
pation  and  detaining  of  the  city  of  Trent  and  other  possessions  from  bishop 
George,  as  is  before  specified. 

In  the  twenty-ninth  and  thirtieth  sessions,  proctors  and  notaries  were  given 
out  in  the  cause  against  pope  Benedict,  and  order  decreed  upon  his  obstinacy ; 
wherein  also  the  withdrawing  of  the  king  of  Arragon  from  the  same  pope  was 
recited,  and  approved  by  the  council. 

In  the  thirty-first  session,  certain  instniments  and  special  letters  monitory 
were  directed  from  the  council  to  a  certain  earl  of  Italy,  named  Comes  Virtu- 
tum,  for  laying  violent  hands  upon  Albert,  bishop  of  Asce,  and  for  bringing 
him  to  prison  ;  requiring  the  said  earl,  under  pain  of  interdiction  and  excom- 
munication, to  set  the  said  bishop  at  liberty.  Also  another  decree  was  set  forth 
for  restoring  again  the  liberties  of  the  church  of  Beron. 
Pope  In  the  thirty-second  and  thirty-third  sessions,  the  accusation  of  pope  Benedict 

accused     ^^^  renewed,  and  his  obtinacy  accused,  and  witness  brought  in ;  at  doing  which 
the  emperor  Sigismund  was  present. 

In  the  thirty-fourth  session,  the  cause  of  the  aforsaid  pope  was  heard,  and 
process  given  out  against  him. 

In  the  thirty-fifth   session,  the  ambassadors  of  the   king  of  Castile    were 

brought  in,  and  united  to  the  council,  and  instruments  thereof  made  and  read. 

Also,  that  notwithstanding  the  oaths  made  to  the  aforesaid  pope,  men  might 

lawfully  forsake  his  obedience. 

The  pope      In  the  thirty-sixth  session,  a  certain  citation  was  made  and  read  against  the 

the^^*       pope,  containing  his  deprivation  and  tlie  sentence  against  him,  and  instruments 

council,     made  upon  the  same.     And  whereas  this  pope  had  thundered  out  his  curses, 

deprivations,  and  excommunications  against  them,  the  said  synod  did  annihilate 

all  his  doings. 

The  thirty-seventh  session  did  renew  again  the  accusation  of  the  aforesaid 
pope,  and  the  sentence  definitive  against  him  was  published. 

In  the  thirty-eighth  session,  certain  decrees  were  made  touching  the  annihi- 
lating of  the  penalties  of  the  ambassadors  of  king  Henry,  son  of  Alphonsus, 
king  of  An-agon.  Also,  another  decree  was  made  touching  the  revocation  of 
the  voices  granted  to  the  ambassadors  of  the  king  of  Arragon. 

Thus  pope  Benedict  being  deposed  and  excommunicated,  as  is  aforesaid,  in 

the  next  sessions  following  they  addressed  themselves  to  the  election  of  a  new 

pope,  beginning  first  in  the  thirty-ninth  session,  to  give  out  decrees  concerning 

general  councils,  and  provision  for  the  avoiding  of  such  like  schisms  hereafter  ; 

Decrees     decreeing  every  tenth  year  to  have  a  general  council,  after  the  two  councils 

^°^  that  should  follow  immediately  after  this,  of  which  the  one  should  be  kept 

councils,   within  five  years  then  next  following,  and  the  second  within  seven  years  after 

that.     Item,   In  the  same  session  was  drawn  out  a  form  touching  such  things 

as  the  pope  shoidd  profess  and  bind  himself  to  observe  at  the  time  of  his 

election,  of  which  form  the  order  and  tenor  is  this  : 

"  I,  N.,  elected  for  pope,  profess  with  heart  and  mouth  unto  Almighty  God, 


MATTKRS    DONE    IN    THE    COUNCIL    OE    CONSTANCE.  421 

■whose  chiu-ch  I  take  upon  me  to  govern  by  his  help,  and  to  blessed  St.  Peter,  Heiiry 

the  prince  of  the  apostles,  so  long  as  I  shall  endure  in  this  frail  and  brittle  hfe,  ^- 

firmly  to  believe   and  hold  the  holy  catholic  faith,  after  the  traditions  of  the  ^  -q 

apostles,  of  general  councils,  and  of  other  holy  fathers,  and  namely,  of  the  \^\a 
eight  general  councils :  Nice  the  first,  Constantinople  the  second,  Ephesus  the 


third,  Chalcedon  the  fourth,  the  fifth  and  sixth  of  them  in  Constantinople,  the  The  pro- 
seventh  of  Nice,  the  eighth  of  Constantinople.     And  also  of  the  gensiral  coim-  which  the 
oils  of  Lateran,  Lyons,  and  Vienna,  willing  to  observe  the  same  faith  'inviolate  pope  is 
even  to  the  uttermost,  and  to  preach  and  defend  the  same,  even  to  the  spending  ^"""^ 
of  my  life  and  blood ;  and  also,  by  all  means  possible,  to  prosecute  and  observe 
the  rite  of  the  sacraments  canonically  delivered  to  the  catholic  church.     And 
tliis  mj'  profession  and  confession,  by  my  commandment  being  written  out  by 
the  notary  of  the  arches  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  I  have  subscribed  with 
mine  own  hand,  and  sincerely,   with  a  pure  mind  and  devout  conscience,  I 
offer  it  unto  the  Almighty  God  upon  such  an  altar,  &c.     In   the  presence  of 
such  witness,  &c.     Given,"  &c. 

It  was  also  decided  in  this  session,  that  no  prelates  should  be  translated 
against  their  wills. 

The  third  of  the  same  month  and  the  same  year,  followed  the  fortieth  session, 
wherein  certain  decrees  were  constituted  and  read,  as  touching  reformations  to 
be  made  through  the  whole  church  by  the  pope  that  next  should  be,  with  the 
council,  before  this  synod  should  break  up.  Item,  That  they  should  so  proceed 
to  the  election  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  notwithstanchng  the  absence  of  those 
cardinals  who  were  with  pope  Benedict  in  Spain.  This  done,  the  order  and 
manner  was  decreed  for  the  election  of  the  pope. 

After  these  things  thus  decreed,  in  the  next  session,  which  was  the  forty-  The 
first,  the  constitution  of  Clement  VI.  was  read,  concerning  the  order  and  diet  ">''''''"  and 
of  the  cardinals  being  in   the  conclave  about  the  choosing  of  the  pope ;  and  ^f  the 
upon  the  same,  oaths  were   ministered  unto  the  cardinals  and  other  electors,  conclave 
binding  them  to  observe  and  keep  all  such  things  as  they  should  be  bound  to,  j" '^t^e'*" 
during  the  time  of  the  election.  pope. 

I.  That  they  should  enter  into  the  conclave  within  ten  days  after  the  fortieth 
session,  which  was  this  present  day,  after  sunset. 

II.  That  every  cardinal  should  have  but  two  servitors  attending  upon  him  at 
the  most,  either  of  the  laity  or  clergy,  as  they  woidd  themselves. 

III.  That  they  should  remain  together  in  the  said  conclave,  without  any 
wall  betwixt  them,  or  any  other  cover,  save  only  bare  curtains,  if  any  were 
disposed  to  sleep. 

IV.  That  the  conclave  should  so  be  shut  up,  and  the  entry  to  the  privy- 
chamber  be  kept  so  straightly,  that  none  of  them  should  come  in  or  out,  nor 
any  have  recourse  unto  them  to  talk  with  them  privily  or  apertly,  nor  they  to 
admit  any  man  to  come  to  them,  except  that  by  the  consent  of  them  all,  cer- 
tain should  be  called  about  matters  concerning  the  election. 

V.  That  no  man  should  send  to  them  either  messenger  or  writings. 

VI.  That  a  competent  window  should  be  assigned  unto  them  to  receive  in 
their  victuals,  but  that  no  person  might  come  in  thereat. 

VII.  That  no  day  after  their  first  ingress  into  the  conclave,  beside  bread, 
wine,  and  water,  they  should  have  any  more  dishes  but  one  of  one  only  kind, 
either  of  flesh  or  fish,  eggs,  pottage  made  of  fish  or  flesh,  not  after  the  daintiest 
sort;  besides  salads,  cheese,  fruit,  and  conserves,  whereof  there  shall  be  no 
principal  mess  made,  but  for  sauce  and  taste. 

VIII.  That  not  one  should  be  compelled  to  go  into  the  conclave ;  but  if 
they  did  all  refuse  to  go  in,  then  they  should  he  compelled  thereunto. 

IX.  That  such  as  would  go  out,  might :  but  if  they  woidd  aU  go  out  before 
the  pope  were  elect,  they  shoidd  be  compelled  to  go  in  again,  except  such  whom 
infirmitj'^  did  excuse ;  but  without  the  excuse  of  infirmity,  if  any  went  out,  he 
shoiUd  no  more  be  admitted,  except  they  went  all  out  together. 

X.  That  such  as  went  out,  by  reason  of  infirmity,  to  be  absent  and  return 
before  the  election  be  determined,  may  be  admitted  again  into  the  conclave  in 
the  same  state  wherein  they  shall  find  the  election  to  stand. 

Further  and  besides,  the  keepers  of  the  conclave  should  also  be  sworn  to  see 
all  these  premises  observed  and  kept  without  fraud  or  guile,  and  that  they  should 
not  straiten  the  cardinals  and  other  electors  above  the  order  here  taken.     And 


42!2  ■  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    if  the  king  be  there  himself,  sitting  in  his  throne  of  estate,  he  should  receive  the 
^-       same  oath  of  the  cardinals.     Upon  this,  such  as  should  be  electors,  besides  the 


A  r)  cardinals,  were  chosen. 
1414.  Furtliermore,  forasmuch  as  tlie  goods  and  substance  of  sucli  as 
were  elect,'  were  accustomed  to  be  given  and  granted  unto  sucli  as 
could  catch  them  (whereupon,  under  the  pretence  of  the  same,  many 
did  invade  the  goods  of  the  cardinals,  and  others  who  were  in  the  con- 
clave, falsely  feigning  those  to  be  elected  who  were  not  to  be  elected,) 
to  stop  the  greedy  ravening  of  such,  a  decree  also  was  published  in  the 
same  session. 

These   things   thus  prepared  and  set  in  order,  the  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  with  the  cardinals  and  other  archbishops,  bishops, 
abbots,  priors,  deans,  archdeacons,  doctors,  with  other  electors,  enter- 
rope       ing  into  the  conclave  on  Monday,  on  Thursday  after  they  had  hatched 
hatched    ^^^*'  ^  pop^'  being  St.  Martin's  even,  Avhereupon  they  named  him 
Martin.    This  Martin  thus  being  elected,  was  straightforth  brought  in 
by  the  emperor  and  the  council  into  the  church  of  Constance,  and 
there  enthronized  for  pope,  not  without  great  solemnity  and  triumph. 
The         The  twenty-first  day  of  the  said  month,  this  aforesaid  Martin,  accord- 
^Sdeth"^    ing  to  their   accustomed  pomp,  was  honourably  brought  in  to  be 
hOTs''e°on^  crowned  with  sumptuous  procession  from  the  high  church  of  Constance, 
the  right  unto  the  monastery  of  St.  Austin;  the  emperor  on  foot  leading  his 
prrnce''^  horse  by  the  bridle  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  marquis  of  Branden- 
olrthe'     burgh,  prince  elector,  likewise  leading  his  horse  on  the  left  hand  ;  the 
left  hand  pope  himself  riding  in  the  midst  upon  his  palfrey. 

And  thus  being  brought  into  the  monastery  aforesaid,  and  so  re- 
duced round  about  again  from  thence  to  the  high  church  of  Constance, 
he  was  there  crowned  with  all  magnificence. 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  yet  all  the  trifling  and  fond  vanity  of  this 
council,  more  great  than  wise,  did  not  end  thus. 

In  the  next  session,  which  was  the  forty-second,  came  out  a  decree  in  the 
name  of  the  pope  and  the  council,  discharging  the  bond  of  the  emperor  and  the 
county  palatine,  touching  the  safe  custody  of  pope  John,  who  was,  by  bond, 
committed  unto  them  to  be  kept  in  safety. 

In  the  forty-third  session,  certain  other  decrees  and  statutes  were  made  by 
pope  Martin  in  the  said  synod,  annullating  and  reproving  all  the  acts  and  pro- 
ceedings of  the  other  popes  before,  during  the  time  of  the  schism  from  the  time 
of  Gregory  XI. ;  as  in  matters  concerning  exemptions,  unions,  fmits,  and 
profits  of  the  church,  benefices,  simony,  dispensations,  tithes  and  other  bm-dens 
ofThf^  of  the  church.  Also  concerning  the  apparel  of  the  clergy,  and  such  other 
clergy.       things. 

In  the  forty-fourth  session,  the  sage  fathers  of  this  council  were  occupied 
about  the  determining  what  place  the  next  council  should  be  kept  in.  The 
forty-fifth  session  brake  up  and  dissolved  this  synod. 

Now,  to  finish  our  tedious  rehearsal  of  this  synod,  the  cardinal 
Umbald,  by  the  commandment  of  the  pope  and  the  council,  with  a 
high  and  loud  voice  pronounced  these  words :  "  Domini !  ite  in 
pace;"  which  is,  "  Lords  !  depart  in  peace;"  whereunto  the  stand- 
ers-by  answered,  "  Amen." 

Thus  the  council  being  dissolved,  friar  John,  bishop  of  Catania, 
by  the  consent  and  commandment  of  the  pope  and  the  council,  went 
up  into  the  pulpit  to  make  a  sermon,  taking  for  his  theme,  "  Vos 

,(1)  These  -were  wise  cardinals,  they  would  not  go  into  the  conclave,  but  they  would  be  sure  to 
have  their  goods  safe  and  unspoiled. 


COUNCIL    OF    CONSTAXCE.  •  423 

autem  tristitiam  liabetis  ;  iterum  autem  videbo  vos,  et  gauclebit  cor   Hwy 

vestrum ;""  "  You  are  now  in  sadness,  I  will  see  you  again,  and  then 

your  hearts  will  rejoice."  Which  collation  being  ended,  another  A.  D. 
cardinal,  named  Anthony,  was  sent  up  by  the  pope  and  the  council  ^"^^  ' 
with  this  proclamation ;  first,  to  dismiss  the  synod,  and  to  give  every 
man  leave  to  depart  home.  Also  to  declare  the  pope's  indulgence 
unto  them,  who,  by  the  authority  of  God  Almighty,  had  granted  to 
them  all  and  every  one  present  at  that  council,  full  absolution  once 
in  their  life ;  so  that  every  one,  within  two  months  after  the  hearing 
of  this  indulgence,  should  procure  the  same  in  form  of  writing.^ 
Also,  another  indulgence  was  granted  in  like  manner  of  plenary  re- 
mission at  the  hour  of  death,  and  that  was  understood  as  well  of  the 
household  as  of  the  masters  themselves  ;  but  under  this  condition,  that 
from  the  time  of  notification  of  the  same,  they  should  fast  by  the 
space  of  one  whole  year  every  Friday,  for  the  absolution  in  their  life- 
time ;  and  for  the  absolution  at  the  hour  of  death,  to  fast  the  same 
Friday  another  year,  except  they  had  some  lavrful  impediment  to  the 
contrary,  so  that  after  the  second  year,  they  should  fast  unto  their 
lives'"  end,  or  else  do  some  other  good  work ;  which  being  in  this 
manner  proclaimed,  the  synod  brake  up,  and  every  man  departed 
home.^ 

The   number  of  the  foreigners   resorting  to   this  council,    both 
spiritual  and  temporal,  was  sixty  thousand  five  hundred  :  whereof 
the  number  of  archbishops  and  bishops  was  three  hundred  and  forty-  The 
six ;  abbots  and  doctors,  five  hundred  and  sixty-four ;  secular  men,  „" "^ 
princes,   dukes,  earls,  knights,  esquires,   sixteen  thousand;  besides  i^'^'^s^^^^^^ 
common  women  belonging  to  the  same  council,  four  hundi-ed  and  cu  of 
fifty ;   barbers,  six  hundred ;  minstrels,   cooks,    and  jesters,    three  stance. 
hundred  and  twenty.  So  that  the  whole  multitude  which  were  viewed  ^f"^^! 
to  be  in  the  town  of  Constance,  between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide,  gers  at 
were  numbered  to   be  sixty  thousand  five   hundred  strangers  and  council, 
foreigners  at  that  council. 

Here  is  to  be  noted  that  in  this  council  of  Constance  nothing  was 
decreed  or  enacted  worthy  of  memory,  but  this  only,  that  the  pope's 
authority  is  under  the  council,  and  that  the  council  ought  to  judge  ^^^^^^ 
the  pope.     And,  as  touching  the  communion  in  both  kinds,  although  nZT' 
the  council  did  not  deny,  but  that  it  was  used  by  Christ  and  his  ^oth^ 
apostles,  yet  notwithstanding,  by  the  same  council,  it  was  decreed  to  denied. 
the  contrary. 

Hitherto  we  have  comprehended  the  order  and  discourse  of  this 
council,  with  the  acts  and  sessions  concerning  the  same  ;  which  coun- 
cil, although  it  was  principally  thought  to  be  assembled  for  quieting 
of  the  schism  between  the  three  popes;  yet,  notwithstanding,  a 
great  part  thereof  was  for  the  cause  of  the  Bohemians,  and  especially 
for  John  Huss,  as  appeared  by  their  preparation  before  the  council. 
For  before  the

~421 words

October,,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God,  1414. 

By  this  it  may  appear,  that  this  safe  conduct  was  granted  not  in 
the  time  of  the  council,  by  the  bishops,  but  before  the  council,  by  the 
emperor,  who  was  or  ought  to  be  the  principal  ordainer  and  director 
of  the  council  under  God.  Now,  whether  the  bishops  did  well  in 
breaking  and  annulling  this  promise  of  the  emperor,  against  the  em 
peror"'s  mind,  because  the  discussion  thereof  belongeth  '  ad  materiam 
juris,  non  facti,"'  being  a  matter  rather  of  law  than  of  story,  I  will  defer 
to  reason  this  case  with  Master  Cope,  to  such  time  as  may  be  more 
convenient  to  the  full  tractation  thereof. 

Notwithstanding,  briefly  to  touch  and  pass,  let  us  consider  part  of 
the  reasons  of  th^  said  Cope,*  how  frivolous  and  false  they  be,  and 
Answer  casy  to  be  refelled.  "  What,"  saith  he,  "  if  he  preached  by  the  way 
to  copus.  coming  up  ?"  First,  that  it  is  false,  see  hereafter.  "  What,"  saith 
he,  "  if  he  stood  obstinate  in  his  heresy?"  "  what  if  he  sought  to  escape 
away  after  his  coming  up  ?"  To  this  the  lords  of  Bohemia  do  answer : 
That  this  safe  conduct  was  broken,  and  he  imprisoned  not  only  before 
he  attempted  to  escape,  or  before  he  was  condemned  for  a  heretic,  but 
also  before  he  was  heard  of  the  council  what  he  was.^  Vide  infra. 

(1)  Alamis  Copus,  p.  929. 

(2)  Dr.  Milner,  in  his  "  Letters  to  a  Prebendary,"  p.  80,  remarks  :  "  The  safe-conduct  of  John 
Huss  was  nothing  more  than  a  common  travelling  passport,  to  protect  him  frcm  seizwe  or  violence, 


THE    LETTERS    OF    JOHN    HUSS    SET    UP    IN    TRAGUE,  425 

Further,  wliere  Gope  saith,  that  the  general  council  was  above  the    ^™'-i/ 
emperor,  and  hath  power  in  case  of  heresy  to  break  public  leagues  and 


gi-a'nts :  to  that  I  say,  that  this  safe  conduct  stood  not  only  upon  the    ^^^• 
emperor,  but  also  upon  the  consent  of  the  pope  himself.  Vide  infra.  L 

And  admit  that  to  be  true,  that  the  council  had  power  to  make  this 
decree,  to  break  promise  with  heretics  ;  yet  this  cannot  be  denied,  but 
that  John  Huss  was  condemned  and  judged  before  that  decree  in  the 
nineteenth  session  was  made.  Finally,  when  Cope  hath  proved  by 
what  Scripture  the  councils  have  power  to  defeat  the  authority  of  their 
emperors  in  such  secular  causes  touching  safe  conducts  and  outward 
safety,  then  ^vill  I  answer  him  more  fully  herein.  But  to  the  purpose 
again  of  the  story. 

John  Huss  seeintj  so  many  fair  promises,  and  the  assurance  which  John- 

1  11        Huss 

the  emperor  had  given  to  him,  sent  answer  unto  the  emperor,  that  he  taketn 
wovdd  come  unto

~1,334 words

and  reason  of  his  faith.     The  example  of  his  letters  and  inti- 
mations set  up,  were  these,  the  copy  whereof  here  followeth : 

The  Letters  of  John  Huss  set  up  in  common  places  of  the  City  of 

Prague. 

Master  John  Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  will  appear  before  the  most  reverend 
father  the  lord  Conrad,  archbishop  of  Prague,  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  seat, 
in  their  next  convocation  of  all  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  the  kingdom  of  Bo- 
hemia ;  being  ready  always  to  satisfy  all  men  who  shall  require  him  to  give  a 
reason  of  his  faith  and  hope  that  he  holdeth,  and  to  hear  and  see  all  such  as  will 
lay  unto  his  charge  either  any  stubbornness  of  error  or  heresy,  that  they  should 
write  in  their  names  there,  as  is  i-equired  both  by  God's  law  and  man's.  And 
if  so  be  that  they  could  not  lawfully  prove  any  stubbornness  of  error  or  heresy 
against  liim,  that  then  they  should  suffer  the  like  punishments  that  he  should 
have  had ;  unto  whom  all  together  he  will  answer  at  the  next  general  council  at 
Constance,  before  the  archbishop  and  the  prelates,  and,  according  to  the  decrees 
and  canons  of  the  holy  fathers,  show  forth  his  innocency  in  the  name  of  Christ. 
— Dated  the  Sunday  next  after  the  feast  of  St.  Bartholomew. 

Another  Intimation  of  John  Huss,  for  his  going  to  Constance,  drawn 
out  of  the  Bohemian  Tongue. 

I,  Master  John  Husnetz,  do  signify  unto  all  men,  that  I  am  ready  to  come 
and  stand  before  the  face  of  my  lord  the  archbishop,  and  to  answer  to  all  things 

on  his  journey  to  and  from  the  council."  To  this  it  may  be  answered,  that  "  common  travelling 
passports"  were  not  in  general  use  for  more  than  three  hundred  years  after  this  event :  that  it  was 
not  essential  for  John  Huss  to  provide  himself  with  one:  and  that,  when  granted,  they  were 
peculiar  and  special  privileges,  and,  in  every  sense  of  the  word,  "  safe-conducts,"  extended  to 
travellers,  when  their  rank,  the  importance  of  their  embassage,  or  the  peculiar  nature  of  the  times, 
demanded  for  them  a  special  pledge  of  protection.  Besides,  if  it  be  admitted,  by  the  above  Roman 
catholic  writer,  that  the  safe-conduct  secured  to  John  Huss  protection  on  his  journey  from  the 
council  (of  which,  though  evident  in  itself,  the  safe-conduct  makes  no  mention),  it  must  also  be 
ijjferred  that  it  remained  in  force  during  his  stay  at  Constance,  nor  can  it  be  denied  but  that  the 
violation  of  it,  in  his  condemnation  and  martyrdom,  was  an  act  of  the  grossest  treachery.— Ed. 


426  HISTORY    07    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    wlicreof  I  am  falsely  accused,  in  the  next  convocation  of  bachelors ;  and  chiefly 
V-      to  this  point,  that  in  many  places  they  do  report  me  to  be  a  heretic,  not  having 
respect  unto  justice  or  law,  neither  yet  to  my  merits  or  deserts.  Therefore  since 
y^lv    you,  who  do  never  cease  to  slander  and  backbite  me  with  yom*  words,  do  under- 
stand  and  know  these  things,  come  forth  openly  before  the  face  and  presence  of 
The  offer   the  lord  archbishop,  and  with  an  open  mouth  declare  and  show  forth  what  false 
of  John      doctrine  or  other  things  you  have  heard  me  teach,  contrary  to  catholic  faith ;  and 
his  ene-     if  I  shall  be  found  faulty  in  ever  so  small  a  matter,  contrary  or  against  the  faith  of 
mies.        Christ,  or  in  any  false  doctrine,  and  that  I  do  choose  that,  or  other  things,  con- 
traiy  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  then  I  will  hold  my  peace  and  suffer  punishment  as 
a  heretic.     And  if  there  be  no  man  that  will  resist  against  me,  or  accuse  me  in 
this  point,  once  again  I  say  unto  you,  that  I  am  ready  to  appear  at  Constance 
in  the  famous  congregation,  to  the  end  that  I  may  stand  in  the  company  of  the 
divines,  even  before  the  face  of  the  pope.     Therefore,  whosoever  knoweth  any 
false  doctrine  contrary  to  the  faith  of  Christ  in  me,  let  him  come  thither  and 
show  it  forth  boldly,  if  he  have  any  thing  to  lay  against  me ;  and  for  my  part  I 
will  not  be  slack,  if  I  may  understand  or  know  it,  to  answer  as  well  to  small  as 
great,  as  touching  the  truth  which  I  have  received  of  God,  and  desire  to  be  de- 
fended.    All  you  good  men,  therefore,  who  love  the  truth,  say  now  whether, 
by  these  my  words,  I  do  think  or  go  about  any  thing,  either  contrary  to  the  law 
of  God  or  man.  If  I  be  not  admitted  then  to  be  heard,  be  it  known  and  manifest 
imto  all  men,  that  it  happeneth  not  through  my  fault. — The  same  day. 

This  Epistle  of  John  Huss  which  followeth,  was  set  upon  the  Gates 
of  the  King's  Palace,  translated  into  Latin,  out  of  the  Bohemian 
Tongue. 

Unto  the  king's  majesty,  the  queen,  and  to  all  such  as  are  of  his  council,  and 
to  all  other  rulers  and  magisti-ates,  who  now  are  in  the  king's  court :  I,  John 
Huss,  do  signify  and  publish,  that  I  have  imderstood,  not  by  any  vain  rumour 
or  tale,  that  there  be  letters  brought  from  the  pope  to  the  king's  majesty ;  the 
contents  whereof  are  these :  That  the  king's  majesty  should  bring  to  pass,  that 
the  heretics  who  were  now  lately  sprung  up  in  his  kingdom  and  dominions, 
should  not  take  any  firm  or  strong  root.  Forasmuch  as  without  any  desert,  as 
I  ti-ust  by  God's  grace,  the"  fame  or  noise  is  sprung  and  blown  abroad,  it  shall 
be  our  part  to  foresee  and  take  heed,  that  neither  the  king's  majesty,  nor  the 
noble  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  should  be  driven  to  bear  or  suffer  any  reproach  or 
slander  for  me.  Wherefore  now  of  late  I  have  sent  my  lettei's  to  and  fro,  which 
I  have  with  great  labour  and  diligence  caused  to  be  openly  set  up,  to  this  in- 
tent ;  that  I  might  thereby  cause  the  archbishop  to  be  careful  and  diligent 
about  the  matter ;  signifying  openly,  that  if  there  were  any  man  in  all  Bohemia, 
who  did  know  me  to  be  a  follower  of  any  false  or  corrupt  doctrine,  he  should 
profess  his  name  in  the  archbishop's  court,  and  there  show  forth  and  declare 
what  he  thought.  And,  forasmuch  as  there  would  none  be  foimd  or  come 
forth,  who  would  accuse  me,  the  archbishop  commanded  me  and  my  procurers 
to  depart  in  peace.  Wherefore  I  require  and  desire  the  king's  majesty,  who  is 
the  defender  of  the  tmth,  also  the  queen  and  their  councillors,  and  all  other 
rulers  and  magistrates,  that  they  would  give  me  a  faithful  testimonial  of  this 
matter ;  forasmuch  as  I  have  oftentimes  willed  and  attempted  this,  and  no  man 
hath  either  accused  me  or  troubled  me.  I  do  it,  moreover,  to  be  known  unto 
all  Bohemia,  and  to  all  nations,  that  1  will  be  present  even  at  the  first  time 
before  the  council  of  Constance,  in  the  most  famous  place,  in  the  presence  of 
the  pope,  the  pope  being  president ;  and  finally,  in  the  presence  of  all  others 
who  will  come  to  that  most  famous  place ;  and  that  whosoever  hath  any  suspi- 
cion of  me,  that  I  have  either  taught  or  defended  any  thing  contrary  unto  the 
faith  of  Christ,  let  him  come  thither  also ;  let  him  declare  there,  before  or  in 
the  presence  of  the  pope  and  all  the  doctors  of  divinity,  what  erroneous  or  false 
doctrine  I  have  at  any  time  followed  or  holden.  Moreover,  if  he  shall  convince 
me  of  any  eiTor,  or  prove  that  I  have  taught  any  thing  contrary  unto  the 
christian  faith,  I  will  not  refuse  to  suffer  whatsoever  punishment  shall  be  due 
for  a  heretic.  But  I  hope  and  trust,  even  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart,  that 
God  will  not  give  the  victory  to  unfaithful  and  unbelieving  men,  who  do 
willingly  kick  and  spm-n  against  the  truth. 


THE    BISHOP    OF    NAZARETH    IN    FAVOUR    OF    JOHN    HUSS.  427 

The  same  time  John  Huss  sent  his  procurers  to  the  lord  bishop    iienry

~546 words

he  would  declare  it  openly.  But  the  said  bishop,  iiHi. 
before  the  said  procurer  and  the  public  notary,  with  many  other 
credible  witnesses,  answered,  that  he  had  often  talked  with  John 
Huss,  and  that  he  never  knew  any  thing  in  him,  but  as  becometh  a 
godly  and  faithful  man  ;  and  this  his  testimony  of  John  Huss,  he 
approved  by  his  letters,  the  copy  whereof  is  here  under  written. 

The  Testimonial  of  the  good  Bishop  of  Nazareth. 

We,  Nicholas,  by  the  grace  of  God  bishop  of  Nazareth,  and  inquisitor,  spe- 
cially deputed  by  the  apostolic  seat,  for  heresies  both  of  the  city  and  diocese  of 
Prague,  by  these  presents  do  it  to  be  known  unto  all  men,  that  we  in  times 
past  have  often  communed  and  talked  with  that  honourable  man,  Master  John 
Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  of  the  famous  university  of  Prague,  and  have  had 
divers  and  sundry  conferences  with  him,  both  of  the  Scriptures  and  divers 
other  matters ;  and  in  all  his  sayings,  doings,  and  behaviour,  we  have  proved 
and  found  him  to  be  a  faithful  and  a  catholic  man,  finding  no  manner  of  evil, 
or  sinister,  or,  by  any  means,  eiToneous  doings  in  him  unto  this  present.  We  do 
witness  and  protest  moreover,  how  the  said  John  Huss,  of  late,  in  the  cathedral  He  wit- 
church  of  Prague,  and  in  other  both  collegiate  and  parish  churches,  and  in  the  ^'j^^'^j^jj^ 
colleges  of  the  university  of  Prague,  and  in  the  gates  and  porches  of  the  most  huss. 
noble  prince  and  lord,  the  lord  Wenceslaus,  king  of  Romans  and  of  Bohemia ; 
also  in  the  gates  of  the  reverend  father  the  lord  Conrad,  archbishop  of  Prague, 
legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  chancellor  of  the  university  of  Prague,  and  of 
other  princes  and  barons,  then  being  in  the  city  of  Prague,  hath  set  up  his 
letters  written  both  in  Latin,  and  in  the  Bohemian  tongue,  containing  senten- 
tially  in  effect,  how  the  aforesaid  Master  John  Huss  would  appear  before  the 
reverend  father,  the  lord  Conrad,  the  aforesaid  archbishop  of  Prague,  and  all 
the  prelates  and  clergy  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  that  shall  be  congregated 
and  called  together  by  the  said  archbishop,  at  the  day  appointed  in  the  said  city 
of  Prague  ;  ready  always  to  satisfy  every  man  that  shall  desire  and  require  him 
to  show  a  reason  of  his  faith  and  hope  that  he  holdeth,  and  to  see  and  hear  all 
and  every  one  who  could  prove  any  obstinacy  of  error  or  heresy  lawfully  against 
him,  under  the  pain  to  receive  the  like  punishment :  unto  whom  all  together  he 
would,  by  God's  help,  answer  in  the  council  of  Constance,  which  was  now  at 
hand,  before  the  said  lord  archbishop  and  us,  with  all  other  prelates ;  and  there, 
in  Christ's  name,  according  to  the  decrees  and  canons  of  the  holy  fathers,  to 
declare  and  show  forth  his  innocency.  After  which  letters  as  is  aforesaid,  by 
the  said  Master  John  Huss  openly  set  up,  there  did  no  man  appear  before  us, 
who  would  accuse  the  said  Master  John  Huss  of  any  error,  or  of  any  heresy. 
For  the  evident  witness  of  all  which  things  we  have  commanded  these  present 
letters  to  be  made,  and  confirmed  the  same  with  the  setting  to  of  our  seal. — 
Dated  in  Prague  the  thirtieth  of  August,  1414. 

Upon  which  matter  also,  a  public  instrument

~201 words

These  things  were  done  the  year, 
indiction,  month,  day,  hour,  place,  and  bishopric,  as  is  aforesaid,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  these  noble  and  famous  men,  the  lord  William  de  Zwingelitz,  baron 
of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  ;  Peter  his  son ;  the  lord  Hlawaczion  de  Re- 
now,  likewise  baron  Wenceslaus  de  Lunarx,  Vassone  de  Miekonitz,  burgrave 
of  the  castle  of  Lichetenburg,  Czitborius  de  Bodanetz,  esqmre,  and  William 
de  Dupoer,  knight  of  the  said  diocese  of  Prague,  with  many  other  worthy  and 
credible  witnesses  who  were  specially  desired  and  required  unto  the  premises. 
And  I  Michael,  sometime  the  son  of  Nicholas  de  Pracliatitz  of  the  diocese 
of  Prague,  and  by  the  imperial  authority,  pubhc  notary,  was  present  ■with 
the  witnesses  afore-named,  at  the  affairs  aforesaid,  at  the  request,  demand, 
answer,  and  petition,  and  all  and  singular  the  doings  within  written,  and 
did  see  and  hear  all  these  things  to  be  done  in  the  aforesaid  manner  and 
form.  But  being  busied  with  other  matters,  I  have  caused  this  to  be  faith- 
fiiUy  drawn  and  written,  and  subscribing  the  same  Avith  mine  own  hand,  have 
published  and  reduced  it  into  this  form,  and  have  signed  it  with  my  seal 
and  name  accustomed,  being  called  and  required  to  bear  witness  of  all  and 
singular  the  premises. 


CONRAD,    THE    ARCHBISHOP,    CLEAHETH    JOHN    HUSS.  429 

After  this,  as

~1,396 words

the  barons  of  Bohemia  sent  unto  the   emperor  Sigismund  by  the 
said   Huss,  in  the  to^\^l  of  Constance. 

Finally,  all  the  prelates  and  clergy  assembled  together  in  the  town 
of  Prague,  in  the  archbishop's  court,  where  appeared  personally  the 
worshipful  Master  John  Jessenitz,  doctor  of  decretals  and  procurer, 
in  the  name  and  behalf  of  the  honourable  man.  Master  John  Huss, 
requiring  that  either  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  or  that  he,  in  the 
name  and  behalf  of  him,  might  be  suffered  to  come  into  the  arch- 
bishop''s  court,  to  the  presence  of  the  archbishop  and  the  prelates 
who  were  there  congregated  together,  forasmuch  as  Master  John  John 
Huss  is  ready  to  satisfy  all  men  who  shall  require  him  to  show  any  ^qu^ireth 
reason  of  his  faith  or  hope  which  he  holdeth,  and  to  see  and  hear  all  *ogpe 
and  singular  who  were  there  gathered  together ;  that  is  to  say,  the  mony  of 
lord  archbishop  and  prelates,  or  any  of  them  who  would  lay  any  and  could 
manner  of  obstinacy,  or  error,  or  heresy  unto  him  :  that  they  should  ad^ued. 
there  write  in  their  names,  and  according  both  unto  God's  law  and 
man's,  and  the  canon  law,  prepare  themselves  to  suffer  like  punish- 
ment, if  they  could  not  lawfully  prove  any  obstinacy  of  error  or 
heresy  against  him  :  unto  whom  altogether  he  would,  by  God's  help, 
answer  before  the  said  archbishop  and  the  prelates  in  the  next  general 
council  holden  at  Constance,  and  stand  unto  the  law ;  and,  according 
to  the  canons  and  decretals  of  the  holy  fathers,  show  forth  and  de- 
clare his  innocency  in  the  name  of  Christ.  Unto  which  Master  John 
of  Jessenitz,  doctor,  one  called  Ulricus  Swabe,  of  Swabenitz,  marshal 
of  the  said  archbishop,  coming  forth  of  the  said  court,  did  utterly 
deny  unto  the  said  master  doctor  and  his  party,  all  manner  of  ingress 
and  entrance  into  the  court,  and  to  the  presence  of  the  archbishop 
aforesaid,  and  of  the  prelates  there  gathered  together;  pretending 
that  the  archbishop,  with  the  prelates  aforesaid,  were  occupied  about 
the  king's  affairs :  requiring  the  said  master  doctor,  that  he  would 
tarry  in  some  place  without  the  said  court,  that  when  the  archbishop 
and  the  prelates  had  finished  the  king's  affairs,  he  might  then  return, 
and  have  liberty  to  come  into  the  court  there.  The  said  Master 
John  Huss,  and  the  doctor  of  law  tarried  awhile,  entreating  to  be 
admitted  into  the  archbishop's  court ;  but  seeing  he  could  prevail 
nothing,  he  made  there  a  solemn  protestation  of  his  request,  that  both 


430  insTOKY  OF  THE  Bohemians. 


Henry   he,  aiiJ  also  Mastcr  Jolm  Huss  and  his  party,  could  not  be  suffered 
to  come  into  the  archbishop's  court,  to  the  presence  of  the  archbishop 


A-  D-  and  the  prelates ;  requiring  of  the  aforesaid  notary,  public  instru- 
^'^^^-    ments  to  be  made  of  the  same,  which  also  was  done. 

*An  Instrument  of  Testimonial,^  how  Mastcr  Huss  and  his  Procurer 
were  denied  entrance  into  the  public  Procuration,  celebrated  and 
holden  in  the  Archbishop's  Court. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  In  the  year  of  His  nativity,  1414 ;  the  seventh 
indiction,  on  Monday,  the  27th  day  of  the  month  of  August,  at  three  of 
the  clock,  or  thereabouts ;  in  the  fifth  year  of  the  bishopric  of  our  most  holy 
father  and  lord,  the  lord  John,  by  the  grace  and  providence  of  God,  pope,  the 
twenty-tliird  of  that  name,  in  the  lesser  city  of  Prague,  before  the  archbishop 
of  Prague's  court. 

The  most  reverend  father  in  Christ,  the  lord  Conrad,  by  the  grace  of  God 
archbishop  of  Prague,  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  all  other  lords, 
abbots,  priors,  presidents,  deans,  archdeacons,  scholars,  canons,  prebendaries, 
and  all  other  prelates  of  the  city  and  diocese  of  Prague,  celebrating  and  hold- 
ing a  solemn  congregation,  for  divers  causes,  in  his  court  aforesaid :  There 
appeared  personally  the  worshipful  Master  John  Jessenitz,  doctor  of  the  decretals, 
and  procurer,  in  the  name  and  behalf  of  that  honourable  man.  Master  John 
Huss,  formed  bachelor  of  divinity  ;  by  the  commission  of  whose  procuration,  it 
is  evident  enough,  unto  me,  the  public  notary  within  written,  that  he,  knocking 
at  the  porch  or  gate  of  the  archbishop's  comt  aforesaid,  reqiured  that  either  the 
said  Master  John  Huss,  or  that  he,  in  the  name  and  behalf  of  Master  John 
Huss  his  master,  might  be  suffered  to  come  into  the  said  archbishop's  court,  to 
the  presence  of  the  said  lord  archbishop  and  the  prelates  who  were  there  con- 
gregated together,  for  so  much  as  Master  John  Huss  is  ready  to  satisfy  all  men, 
who  shall  require  him  to  show  any  reason  of  his  faith  and  hope  which  he 
holdeth,  and  to  see  and  hear  all  and  singular,  who  were  there  gathered  together : 
that  is  to  say  the  lord  archbishop  and  prelates,  or  any  of  them  who  would  lay 
any  manner  of  obstinacy,  of  error,  or  heresy  unto  him,  that  they  shoidd  there 
write  in  their  names,  and  according  both  unto  God's  law  and  man's,  and  the 
canon  law,  prepare  themselves  to  suffer  like  punishment  if  they  could  not 
lawfidly  prove  any  obstinacy  of  error  or  heresy  against  him  :  unto  whom  alto- 
gether he  woidd,  by  God's  help,  answer  before  the  said  lord  archbishop  and 
the  prelates,  in  the  next  general  council  holden  at  Constance,  and  stand  unto 
the  law ;  and  according  to  the  canons,  and  decretals  of  holy  fathers,  show  forth 
and  declare  his  innocency  in  the  name  of  Christ.  Unto  whom  Master  John  de 
Jessenitz,  doctor,  a  certain  famous  man  called  Ulricus  Swabe,  of  Swabenitz, 
marshal  of  the  said  lord  archbishop,  coming  forth  fi'om  the  said  court,  did 
utterly  deny,  imto  the  said  Master  Doctor  and  his  party,  all  manner  of  ingress 
and  entrance  into  the  same  court,  and  to  the  presence  of  the  archbishop  afore- 
said, and  of  the  prelates  there  gathered  together :  paying  and  affirming  that 
the  lord  archbishop,  with  the  prelates  aforesaid,  were  occupied  about  the  king's 
affairs,  or  business ;  requiring,  notwithstanding,  that  the  said  Master  Doctor 
would  tan-y  in  some  place  without  the  said  court ;  also,  that  when  the  arch- 
bishop and  the  prelates  had  finished  the  king's  affairs,  he  might  then  return, 
and  have  liberty  to  come  into  the  court  there.  The  said  Master  John  Huss 
and  the  doctor  of  law  tarried  awhile,  intreating  to  be  admitted  into  the  said 
archbishop's  court;  but  seeing  himself  to  prevail  nothing,  he  made,  there,  a 
solemn  protestation  of  his  request,  that  both  he,  and  also  Master  John  Huss 
and  his  party,  could  not  be  suffered  to  come  into  the  archbishop's  court,  to  the 
presence  of  the  archbishop  and  the  prelates,  but  that  they  were  utterly  denied 
thereof;  desiring  me,  the  pubhc  notary  here  vmder  written,  upon  the  premises, 
to  make  him  one  or  many  pubUc  instruments.  These  things  were  done  the 
year,  indiction,  day,  month,  hoiur,  bishopric,  and  place  above  written,  these 

(1)  This  instrument  of  testimonial  is  introduced  from  the  Edition  of  1563,  p.  196. -El). 


LETTERS    OF    HUSS,    ON   HIS   WAY    TO    CONSTANCE.  431 

honourable  and  wise  men  being  there  present :  Simon  Tysnove,   bachelor  of   nennj 

divinity ;  Simon  de  Rochezana,  proctor  of  Pilsna ;  Nicholas  de  Stogitzin  and  ^'  _ 

John   de   Partizibram,  masters   of    arts;    also   Fi'ana   Etzotronis  and  Jerome    ^   j)_ 
Dzrolonis  of  Prague,  John  de  Nichintz  and  Jerome  de  Ugezd,  students  of  the    1414, 

dioceses  of  Prague  and  Litomistens,'  as  witnesses  of   the  premises.     And  I,  

James  Voles,  sometime  son  of  Ambrose  of  Prague,  by  the  imperial  authority 
also  of  aU  the  masters,  doctors,  and  scholars  of  the  famous  university  and  study 
of  Prague,  being  sworn  public  notary,  was  present  at  all  the  affairs  aforesaid, 
and  did  see  and  hear  them  all  to  be  done  in  form  abovesaid ;  but,  being  occu- 
pied about  other  weighty  business,  I  have  caused  this  same  to  be  faithfully 
written  by  another  notary,  and  have  subscribed  and  published  it  with  mine  own 
hand,  and  have  reduced  it  into  this  public  form,  and  confirmed  it  with  my  ac- 
customed mark  and  name,  being  desired  and  required  to  bear  witness  of  all 
and  singular  the  premises.* 

And  these  were  the  things  which  were  done  before  John  Huss 
took  his  journey  to  the  general  council  of  Constance,  the  which  I 
minded  briefly  to  rehearse-;  whereunto  I  will  also  annex  somewhat  as- 
touching  his  journey  thitherwards. 

About  the  ides  of  October,  1414,  John  Huss  being  accompanied  John 
with  two  noble  gentlemen,  that  is  to  wit,  Wencclate  of  Duba,  and  taketii 
John  of  Clum,  he  departed

~184 words

sacraments  when  they  are  in 
the  sacra-  mortal  sin.  This  article  shall  likewise  be  known  by  his  examination  :  notwith- 
iiients.  standing,  all  that  which  is  here  contained  may  be  gathered  by  his  writings 
'  De  Ecclesia;'  the  which  if  he  deny,  let  there  then  be  some  divines  and  others 
appointed,  to  peruse  and  look  over  his  said  writings  of  the  chiu-ch.  Moreover 
he  saith,  that  other  men  beside  priests  may  minister  the  sacrament.  This 
article  is  evident,  forasmuch  as  his  disciples  do  the  same  at  Prague,  who  of 
themselves  do  violently  take  the  sacrament  out  of  the  treasury,  and  communi- 
cate among  themselves,  when  the  holy  communion  is  denied  imto  them.  By 
this  and  other  things  also  it  is  sufficiently  evident,  that  he  hath  taught  that 
every  man,  being  without  mortal  sin,  hath  the  power  of  orders  or  priesthood, 
forasmuch  as  such  only  as  have  taken  orders  ought  to  minister  the  sacrament 
luito  themselves.  And  because  he  proceedeth  from  small  matters  imto  great 
and  weightier,  it  doth  consequently  appear  and  follow,  that  those  who  be  in  the 
state  of  grace  can  bind  and  loose. 
Of  the  III.  He  doth  en-  as  touching  the  church,  and  specially  for  that  he  doth  not 

''  '"'^'" ''  allow  and  admit  that  the  church  signifieth

~168 words

the  pope,  cardinals,  archbishops,  and 
the  clergy  underneath  them  ;  but  saith,  that  this  signification  was  drawn  out 
from  the  school-men,  and  is  in  no  case  to  be  holden  or  allowed.  This  article  is 
manifest  by  his  said  treatise  upon  the  church. 
Ecclesi-  Moreover,  he  doth  err  concerning  the  church,  in  that  he  saith,  that  the 
astical  church  ought  not  to  have  any  temporal  possessions.  And  that  the  temporal 
lords  may  take  then-.  &way  from  the  church  and  the  clergy  without  any  offence. 
This  error  is  evident,  forasmuch  as  through  his  doctrine  and  enticements  many 
churches  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  in  the  city  of  Prague,  are  already 
spoiled  and  robbed  of  a  great  part  of  their  temporalties  and  goods.  He  saith 
also,  that  Constantine  and  other  secular  princes  erred  by  enriching  and  en- 
dowing churches  and  monasteries.  This  article  is  manifest  by  that  which  goeth 
next  before. 

(1)  In  the  first  Edition,  it  is  stated  Itiat  these  articles  were  presented  hy  Michael  de  Causis. — Ed. 


revenues 


ARTICI.Ef.    AGAIXST    JOHN    HUSS.  43T 

IV.  He  erretli

~1,486 words

concerning  the  church,  in  that  he  saith,  that  the  church,  being  The 

in  sin,  hath  no  power  of  the  keys,  when  the  pope,  cardinals,  and  all  other  of  pjf,!^"''^' 
the  priests  and  clergy  are  in  deadly  sin  ;  which  he  saitli  is  possible  enough.  The 
This  also  doth  appear  in  his  treatise  upon  the  church,  in  his  first  error  as  touch-  P"«er 
ing  the  ministers  of  the  church.  keys  of 

VT.  He  erreth  touching  the  church,  forasmuch  as  through  contempt  he  doth  the 
not  fear  excommunication.     This   doth  notoriously  appear  bv  his  own  doin£rs,  £^"'^'^'>- 
m  that  he  aid  contemn  and  despise  the  apostohc  and  ordinary  censure  ;  and  in  munica- 
all  the  apostolic  excommunications  and  injunctions  he  hath  borne  himself  upon  ti°"- 
the  divine  commandments  ;  and  in  contempt  of  the  keys,  to  the  setting  out  of 
his  hypocrisy,  he  hath  said  mass  all  the  ways  between  this  and  the  city  of 
Prague,  and  thereby  hath  profaned  the  process  and  authority  of  the  church. 

VII.  He  erreth  again  as  touching  the  church,  because  he  keepetli  not  the  Investi- 
institutions  and  investitures  thereof,  but  holdeth  opinion  that  every  man  hath  '"'^^^ 
authoritj'  to  invest  and  appoint  any  man  to  the  cure  of  souls.     This  is  evident 

by  his  own  doings,  forasmuch  as  many  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  by  their 
defenders  and  favourers,  or  rather  by  himself,  were  appointed  and  put  into 
parish  churches,  which  they  have  long  ruled  and  kept,  not  being  appointed  by 
the  apostolic  see,  neither  yet  by  the  ordinary  of  the  city  of  Prague. 

VIII.  He  erreth  as  touching  the  church,  in  that  he  holdeth  opinion,  that  a  The 
man,  being  once  ordained  a  priest  or  deacon,  cannot  be  forbidden  or  kept  back  °^'^^  "^ 
from  the  office  of  preaching.    This  is  likewise  manifest  by  his  own  doings,  for-  jng^*^ 
asmuch  as  he  himself  could  never  be  letted  from  preaching,   neither  by  the 
apostolic  see,  nor  yet  by  the  archbishop  of  Prague. 

And  to  the  intent  that  the  said  John  Huss,  who  is  clothed  in  sheep's  clothing.  Lupus 
and  inwardly  a  ravening  wolf,  may  be  the  better  known  by  his  fruits,  for  the  ^^num 
better  information  of  you,  most  reverend  fathers,  I  say,  that  from  the  first  time  quod    ' 
that  he  took  in  hand,  or  went  about  to  sow  such  errors  and  heresies,  which  turbarit 
afterwards  he  did  in  deed,  he,  understanding  and  perceiving  himself  to  be  with-  a  h'eTpin" 
standed  and  gainsayed  by  the  Germans,  who  were  in  the  university  of  Prague,  together  ° 
forasmuch  as  he  could  conclude  nothing,  because  they  had  three  voices,  and  he  of  many 
on  his  part  had  but  one  voice  only :  he  went  about  and  brought  to  pass,  and  crimes, 
that  by  the  secular  power,  that  the  GeiTnans  should  have  but  one  voice,  and  he 
and  his  parts  three  voices ;  which  thing  when  the  Germans  once  perceived, 
rather  than  they  would  lose  or  forsake  any  part  of  their  right  which  they  had  The 
in  voices,  or  be  in  danger  in  their  persons,  which  would  then  have  ensued  upon  "^P^r'ure 
it,  to  save  themselves,  they  wholly,  with  one  consent,  agreed  together  to  depart  Germans 
out  of  Prague ;  and  by  this  means  this  solemn  and  famous  university  of  Prague  f^om  the 
was  made  desolate,  that  had  brought  forth  so  many  notable  men  in  divers  sky^of 
sciences.    Behold  this  his  first  fruits,  who  divided  that  so  famous  university,  for-  Prague, 
asmuch  as  grapes  are  not  gathered  of  thorns,  neither  figs  of  brambles. 

Moreover,   when  there  were  questions  moved  amongst  the  di\ines  of  the  Thefortj'- 
university  of  Prague  upon  the  forty-five  articles  of  John  WicklifF,  and  they  had  ^^. 
called  a  convocation,  and  all  the  divines  of  Bohemia  (for  the  Germans  were  AViekliff. 
already  departed),  they  concluded  that  every  one  of  those  articles  was  either 
heretical,  seditious,  or  erroneous.     He  alone  held  the  contrary  opinion,  that 
none  of  those  articles  were  either  heretical,  seditious,  or  en-oneous,  as  after- 
wards  he  did  dispute,  hold,  and  teach,   in  the  common   schools  of  Prague ; 
whereby  it  is  evidently  enough  foreseen,  that  he  doth  affirm  those  articles  of 
Wickhff,  which  are  not  only  condemned  in   England,  but  also  by  the  whole 
church,  because  they  were  first  invented  and  set  forth  by  the  members  of  Anti- 
christ. 

Moreover,  he  being  complained  of  to  the  archbishop  of  Prague,  that  he 
preached  and  set  forth  certain  articles  which  were  heretical,  false,  and  seditious, 
he  was  forbidden  by  the  said  archbishop  to  preach  any  more,  who  proceeded 
against  him,  according  to  the  canonical  sanctions ;  which  process  is  confirmed 
by  the  apostolic  see,  and  published  as  well  in  the  court  of  Rome,  as  without ; 
which  John  Huss  and  his  adherents  have  divers  and  manifold  ways  violated 


438 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 


Henry 
V. 

A.D. 

1415. 

The 

office  of 
preaching 
forbidden 
by  the 
arch- 
bishop. 
Insurrec- 
tions 
against 
the 
clergy 
feared  in 
Bohemia. 


Caiaphas 
prophe- 
sied. 


Master 
Paletz 
lieth,  for 
the  Holy 
Ghost 
had  no 
leisure  to 
come  to 
that 
council. 


and  profaned.  And  whosoever  did  speak  against  him,  they  were  deprived  of 
their  benefices,  and  others  placed  in,  who  have  ruled  and  yet  do  rule  the  said 
churches,  and  the  flocks  pertaining  to  the  same,  not  having  any  cure  or  charge 
of  the  souls  committed  unto  them,  neither  by  the  apostolic  see,  nor  yet  by  the 
ordinary  of  the  place. 

Also  as  many,  as  well  priests  as  lay-men,  in  the  city  of  Prague  and  kingdom 
of  Bohemia,  who  have  spoken  against  the  doctrine  of  Huss,  and  the  protana- 
tion  of  the  process  aforesaid,  or  at  the  least  not  allowing  the  same,  have  suffered 
most  mortal  hatred  and  persecutions,  and  yet  to  this  day  do  suffer,  but  that  at 
this  present  it  is  dissimuled  until  the  end  of  the  process  against  John  Huss. 
Wherefore,  if  he  be  now  let  go  again,  without  doubt  they  shall  suffer  great  per- 
secution both  in  body  and  goods,  and  throughout  all  the  realm  of  Bohemia, 
"house  shall  be  against  house;"  and  this  mischief  will  creep,  yea  suddenly 
spring  up  throughout  all  Germany,  and  innumerable  souls  shall  be  infected,  so 
that  there  shall  be  such  persecution  of  the  clergy  and  faithful,  as  hath  not  been 
since  the  time  of  the  emperor  Constantine  to  this  present  day ;  for  he  ceaseth 
not  to  move  and  stir  up  the  laity  against  the  clergy  and  faithful  Christians.  And, 
when  any  of  the  clergy  would  draw  him  away,  or  call  him  from  his  heresy,  and 
for  that  cause  forbid  him  to  preach,  that  he  do  not  teach  any  heresies;  then 
saith  he,  and  teacheth,  that  the  clergy  do  that  of  envy  and  malice,  because  he 
rebuketh  their  vices  and  faults ;  that  is  to  say,  their  simony,  pride,  and  covet- 
ousness. 

Moreover,  he  stirreth  up  the  secular  princes  against  the  prelates  of  churches, 
monasteries,  and  universities,  and  generally  against  the  whole  clergy.  Going 
about  by  this  means,  he  preacheth  and  teacheth  that  prelates  and  other  men  of 
the  church  ought  not  to  have  any  temporal  goods  or  possessions,  but  only  to 
live  upon  alms.  And  by  this  means  he  hath  done  already  very  much  hurt,  and 
annoyed  divers  and  many  prelates,  clerks,  and  churches  in  the  kingdom  of 
Bohemia  and  the  city  of  Prague,  forasmuch  as  thereby  they  are  already  spoiled 
and  robbed  of  their  possessions.  Yea,  he  teacheth  also  that  it  is  lawful  for  the 
lay  people,  without  sin,  to  withhold  and  keep  back  the  tithes  and  oblations,  or  to 
give  the  church-goods  to  any  other  minister  ;  all  the  secular  princes  are  greatly 
inclined  hereunto,  but  especially  the  laity,  who  follow  every  man  his  own  will. 

He  hath  generally  to  lay  for  himself  all  those  heretics  who  do  but  very  smally 
regard  the  ecclesiastical  censures,  and  do  hate  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
church,  yea,  and  do  utterly  detest  and  abhor  the  same  ;  which  thing  will  more 
and  more  increase,  except  it  be  effectually  and  manfully  withstood:  and  if  he 
do  by  any  means  escape  from  the  council,  he  and  his  favourers  will  say  that 
his  doctrine  is  just  and  true,  and  that  it  is  allowed  by  the  the  authority  of  uni- 
versal sacred  council,  and  that  all  his  adversaries  are  wicked  and  naughty  men  ; 
so  that  he  would  do  more  mischief,  than  ever  any  heretic  did  since  the  time  of 
Constantine  the  Great. 

Wherefore,  most  holy  fathers !  provide  and  take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  to 
the  whole  flock  amongst  whom  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  placed  you,  to  ride  the 
church  of  Christ,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own  blood ;  and,  whilst  the 
disease  is  new  and  fresh,  help  and  remedy  it,  as  well  touching  him  who  doth 
so  infect  and  trouble  the  church  of  God,  as  also  concerning  the  occasions 
through  which  he  hath  presumed,  and  might  do  the  same ;  because  the  prelates 
do  abuse  the  ecclesiastical  censures,  and  as  well  the  prelates  as  those  that  are 
under  them,  do  not  keep  and  observe  the  order  of  the  church  which  is  appointed 
them  by  God ;  whereby  it  cometh  to  pass,  that  whilst  they  themselves  do  walk 
the  broken  and  unknown  paths,  their  flock  falleth  headlong  into  the  ditch

~217 words

an  advocate  to  answer  for  of  an 
him  ;  which  was  plainly  and  utterly  denied  him.  And  the  reason  that  pfj^on" 
the  masters  commissioners  brought  against  it  was  this :  that  the  plain  oebaneci 
canon  doth  forbid  that  any  man  should  be  a  defender  of  any  cause  of  "livocate. 
him,  who  is  suspected  of  any  kind  of  heresy.    The  vanity  and  folly  of 
the  witnesses  was  such,  that  if  in  case  they  had  not  been  both  the 
accusers  and  judges  themselves,  there  should  have  needed  no  distinct 
confutation.     I  would  have  rehearsed  the  testimonies  in  this  place, 
but  that  I  knew  them  to  be  such,  as  the  prudent  and  wise  reader  could 
not  have  read  without  great  tediousness.  Howbeit,  some  of  them  shall 
be  declared,  when  we  come  to  the  process  of  his  judgment. 

Afterwards,  when  John  Huss  had  recovered  a  little  strength  or 
health,  by  the  commandment  of  the  tliree  commissioners  there  Vere 
presented  unto  him  certain  articles,  many  in  number,  which,  they  said, 
they  had  gathered  out  of  his  book  which  he  made  of  the  church ;  of 
which  articles  some  were  forged  and  invented  by  Master  Paletz,  and 
others  were  gathered  only  by  halves,  as  shall  be  more  plainly  declared 
hereafter,  when  we  come  to  speak  of  the  judgment  pronounced  and 
given  against  the  said  Huss. 

Thus  John  Huss  remained  in  the  prison  of  the  covent  of  the  Fran-  Books 
ciscans,  until

~153 words

it  is  to  be  feared,  lest  that,  his  power  and  strength  being  hereby 
prison.      consumed  and  wasted,  he  should  be  put  in  danger  of  his  wit  or  reason. 

And  although  the  lords  of  Bohemia  here  present  are  greatly  slandered,  because 
they,  seeing  the  said  Master  John  Huss  so  to  be  tormented  and  troubled,  con- 
trary to  the  king's  safe-conduct,  have  not  by  their  letters  put  the  king  in  mind 
of  his  said  safe-conduct,  that  the  said  lord  and  king  should  not  any  more  suffer 
any  such  matters,  forasmuch  as  they  tend  to  the  contempt  and  disregard  of  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  which  from  the  first  original  and  beginning,  since  it  re- 
ceived the  catholic  faith,  never  departed  or  went  away  from  the  obedience  of 
the  holy  church  of  Rome  ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  they  have  suffered  and  borne  all 
these  things  patiently  hitherto,  lest  by  any  means,  occasion  of  trouble  or  vexa- 
tion of  this  sacred  council  might  arise  or  spring  thereof

~4,255 words

the  lords  of  Bohemia 
will  go  about  in  such  manner  as  to  refel  and  put  away  the  false  and  frivolous 
slanders  of  these  naughty  persons,  that  they  shall  be  ashamed  to  appear  here- 
after before  the  lord  the  king  and  your  reverences. 

As  soon  as  this  their  supplication  was  read,  the  bishop  of  Luthonis, 
rising  up,  said,  "  Most  reverend  fathers,  I  well  perceive  and  under- 
stand, that  the  last  part  of  this  writing  doth  touch  me,  my  familiars, 
and  friends,  as  though  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  were  slandered  by 
us.  Wherefore  I  desire  to  have  time  and  space  of  deliberation,  that 
I  may  purge  myself  from  this  crime  that  is  laid  against  me."  The 
principal  of  the  council  appointed  him  the  seventeenth  day  of  May, 
at  which  day  the  lords  of  Bohemia  should  be  present  again,  to  hear 
both  the  answer  of  the  council,  and  also  the  excuse  of  the  bishop  of 
Luthonis  ;  which  thing  indeed  was  afterward  performed,  for,  the 
seventeenth  day  of  May,  which  was  the  fourth  day  before  Whitsun- 
tide, they  met  there  again  ;  where,  first  of  all,  a  certain  bishop,  in 
the  name  of  the  whole  council,  answered  by  word  to  the  nobles  of 
Bohemia ;  the  contents  of  whose  answer  may  easily  be  known  by  the 
second  supplication  which  the  Bohemians  put  up  to  the  council.  But 
first,  I  shall  here,  in  these  few  words  following,  show  how  the  bishop 
of  Luthonis  defended  himself  against  that  which  is  before  written. 

Answer  of  the  Bishop  of  Lu^thonis,  to  the  last  Part  of  the  Supplica- 
tion which  the  Nobles  of  Bohemia  presented  unto  the  Council. 

Most  reverend  fathers  and  noble  lords  !  as  Peter  de  Mladoneywitz,  bachelor  Answer 
of  arts,  in  the  name  of  certain  of  the  nobles  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  in  his  ^"'^  ^'^'^f" 
writings,  amongst  other  things  did  propound  how  that  certain  slanderers  and  tiie bishop 
backbiters  of  the  said  kingdom,  have  brought  to  the  ears  of  your  reverences,  of  Lutho- 
that  the  most  pi-ecious  blood  of  Christ  is  caixied  up  and  down  in  Bohemia  in  a<Tainst 
bottles,  and  that  cobblers  do  hear  confessions,  and  minister  the  body  of  Christ  John 
unto  others  ;  whereupon,  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords,  albeit  that  I,  together  Huss. 
with  the  other  prelates,  doctors,  masters^  and  other  innumerable  catholics  of  the 
said  kingdom,  who  do  desire,  as  much  as  in  them  lieth,  to  defend  the  faith  of 
Christ,  have  laboiu-ed  for  the  extirpation  and  rooting  out  of  that  most  wicked 
and  detestable  sect  of  WicklifF's,  which  now   (alas !  for  sorrow)  beginneth  to 
spring  and  rise  in  the  said  kingdom,  as  it  is  well  known  :  notwithstanding,  here, 
in  this  my  oration,  not  for  any  shame  or  reproof,  but  for  the  honour  of  the 
kingdom  aforesaid,  I  have  propounded  and  declared  a  certain  new  sect,  which 
is  now  lately  spnmg  up  in  the  said  kingdom,  the  followers  whereof  do  minister 
and  communicate  the  sacraments  in  many  cities,  towns,  and  places  of  the  said 
kingdom,  under  both  kinds,  both  of  bread  and  wine,  and  do  constantly  teach 


4i';2 


HISTOKV    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 


Henry 
V. 

A.D. 
1415. 


the  common  people,  both  men  and  women,  that  it  is  so  to  be  communicated, 
obstinately  affirming  the  same,  and  that  the  clergy  who  do  repugn  or  say  nay 
\mto  it,  are  to  be  counted  church-robbers;  as  by  the  writings  of  "their  assertions, 
being  directed  and  presented  hither,  shall  openly  appear. 

Moreover,  by  the  report  and  fame  which  goeth  here  abroad,  and  by  the 
writings  which  were  sent  over  unto  me,  I  have  propounded  that  it  came  to  my 
knowledge,  that  the  blood  of  Christ  is  carried  about  in  vessels  not  consecrated, 
approving  the  aforesaid  eiToneous  assertion  of  the  Wicklevists,  who  affirm  it 
necessary  for  salvation,  that  the  people  should  communicate  under  both  kinds 
of  bread  and  wine  ;  and  that  it  is  necessary,  as  the  body  of  Christ  is  canied  in 
the  pix  or  box,  so  the  blood  of  Christ  should  be  carried  in  bottles,  or  other 
necessary  vessels,  from  place  to  place,  and  especially  about  the  ministration  of 
the  sick.  Also  I  declared  not  of  myself,  but  I  heard  it  to  be  declared  by  others, 
both  great  and  credible  persons,  that  there  was  a  certain  woman,  a  follower  of 
that  sect,  who,  taking  by  violence  the  body  of  Christ  out  of  a  priest's  hands, 
did  communicate  unto  herself,  and  affirmed  that  all  men  ought  to  do  so,  if  the 
priests  should  deny  them  the  communion.  And  the  same  woman,  amongst 
many  other  errors  of  the  which  she  was  convicted,  did  affirm  that  a  good  lay- 
woman  might  better  consecrate  and  give  absolution,  than  an  evil  priest ;  affirming 
that  an  evil  priest  can  neither  consecrate  nor  absolve.  But  I  kn(jw  that  neither 
I,  nor  any  of  my  assistants  in  this  matter,  have  brought  this  at  any  time  unto 
your  ears,  that  cobblers  in  the  said  kingdom  do  hear  confession,  or  minister  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ,  as  is  alleged  by  the  said  Peter,  in  behalf  of  the 
said  supplicants.  Notwithstanding  that,  we  did  fear,  if  means  were  not  found 
to  recounter  or  stop  the  offences  before  named,  that  this  would  immediately 
follow  upon  it.  Wherefore,  most  reverend  fathers !  lest  that  the  kingdom  might 
be  defamed  any  more  by  such  pestiferous  sects,  and  that  the  christian  faith 
might  happen  to  be  endangered,  with  all  reverence  and  charity,  I  do  desire 
you,  even  by  the  bowels  of  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  this  most 
sacred  council  would  provide  some  speedy  remedy  for  this  kingdom,  as  touching 
the  premises. 

Moreover,  whether  be  they  backbiters  and  slanderers,  or  wicked  and  false 
enviers  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  who  do  let  the  errors  aforesaid,  and  many 
others  more,  which  are  sown  by  the  Wicklevists  in  the  said  kingdom,  and  also 
elsewhere  1  who  also  both  do  labour,  and  have  laboured,  for  the  extirpation  and 
rooting  of  those  eiTors  out  of  the  kingdom  aforesaid,  and  as  catliolic  men  for 
the  zeal  of  their  faith  have  manifestly  put  forth  themselves  against  the  main- 
tainers  of  the  said  errors,  or  such  as  do  maintain  and  defend  the  teachers  of  those 
errors  ?  this  answer  I  have  here  presented  before  your  reverences,  always  wholly 
submitting  myself  and  assistance  unto  your  judgment,  and  to  the  definition  ot 
this  most  sacred  council  of  Constance. 


Answer  The  day  before  Whitsuntide,  the  nobles  of  Bohemia  did  confute 
"f"^^  this  answer,  made  two  days  before  in  the  council  to  their  fonner 
confuted.  Writing,  as  here  followeth. 

Answer  of  the  Nobles  of  Bohemia. 

Most  reverend  fathers  and  lords !  forasmuch  as  upon  Thursday  it  was 
answered  in  the  behalf  of  your  reverences,  to  the  requests  of  the  nobles  and 
lords  of  Bohemia,  that  the  said  lords  were  misinformed  of  divers  points  con- 
tained in  the  declaration  of  their  said  bill ;  therefore  the  aforesaid  lords  have 
now  determined  and  deci'eed  to  declare  their  former  propounded  requests  more 
at  large  unto  your  reverences,  not  minding  hereby  to  argue  or  reprove  your 
fatherly  wisdoms  and  circumspections  ;  but  that  yoiu"  reverences  (their  desires 
being  partly  on  this  behalf  fulfilled)  might  the  more  effectuously  and  distinctly 
discern  and  judge  as  touching  this  matter. 
The  And  first  of  all,  whereas  the  lords  alleged  and  said,  how  that  Master  John 

bishops  Huss  was  come  hither  unto  Constance  freely  of  his  own  good  will,  under  the 
aboufthe  safe-conduct  of  the  lord  the  king,  and  the  protection  of  the  sacred  empire ;  it 
safe  con-  is  answered  on  the  behalf  of  your  reverences,  how  that  the  said  lords  are 
jpjj'^"  misinformed  as  touching  the  safe-conduct,  and  that  you  have  understood 
Huss.       by  such    as  are  worthy  credit,   that   the    friends   and  favourers  of  the  said 


THE    RESPONSE    OF    THE    NOBLES.  44«S 

John  Huss,  did  first  procure  and  get  his  safe  conduct,  fifteen  days  after  his    u-„ry 
imprisonment.  '^ " 


The  lords  of  Bohemia,  and  especially  the  lord  John  de  Clum  here  present,  A.  D. 
whom  this  matter  doth  chiefly  touch,  'doth  answer,  that  not  only  the  fifteenth  1415. 
day  after,  but  even  the  very  same  day  that  John  Huss  was  apprehended  and  -pj^g  ^^^^ 
taken,  when  our  reverend  father  the  pope,  in  the  presence  of  all  his  cardinals,  conduct 
demanded  of  Master  John  de  Clum,  whether  Master  John  Huss  had  any  safe  of  John 
conduct  from  the  king  his  son,  he  answered,  '  Most  holy  father  and  cardinals  !  ob'^aLed 
know  ye  that  he  hath  a  safe-conduct;'  and  when  he  was  asked  the  question  and 
again  the  second  time,  he  answered  in  like  manner.  beforeliis 

Yet,  notwithstanding,  none  of  them  required  to  have  the  safe-conduct  showed  imprison- 
unto  them  :  and  again,  the  third  day  following,  the  lord  John  de  Clum  complained  ment. 
unto  our  lord  the  pope,  how,  notwithstanding  the  safe-conduct  of  our  sovereign 
lord  the  king,  he  detained  and  kept  Master  John  Huss  as  prisoner,  showing  the 
safe-conduct  unto  many.  And  for  the  further  truth  herein,  he  referreth  himself 
unto  the  testimonies  and  witnesses  of  divers  earls,  bishops,  knights,  genllemen, 
and  famous  citizens  of  the  city  of  Constance,  who,  all  together  at  this  present, 
did  see  the  said  safe-conduct,  and  heard  it  read ;  whereupon  the  said  John  de 
Clum  is  ready  to  bind  himself  under  what  penalty  shall  be  required,  evidently 
to  prove  and  confirm  that  which  he  hath  promised,  whosoever  say  to  the 
contrary. 

Moreover,  the  lords  of  Bohemia  refer  themselves  unto  the  knowledge  of  cer- 
tain princes  electors,  and  other  princes,  bishops,  and  many  other  noblemen,  who 
were  present  before  the  king's  majesty,  where  and  when  the  said  safe-conduct  was 
granted  and  given  out  by  the  special  commandment  of  our  said  lord  the  king. 

Hereby  your  fatherly  reverences  may  understand  and  perceive  that  the  said  The 
lords  of  Bohemia  are  not  evil-informed  as  touching  the  said  safe-conduct ;  but  ^^^-^^^ 
rather  they,  who  by  such  reports  have  falsely  and  untruly  informed  your  re-  council 
verences.     And  first  of  all,  they  have  offended  against  the  lord  om-  king  and  his  falsely 
chancellors.     Secondly,  against  the  lords  and  nobles  of  Bohemia,  as  though  we  J"u°^}J^ng 
had  privily  and  by  stealth,  piu-chased  the  said  safe-conduct.    Wherefore  the  lords  the  safe° 
aforesaid  most  humbly  require  and  desire  your  reverences,  that  you  will  not  so  ^^^f^^ 
lightly  believe  such  as  be  not  worthy  of  credit ;  but  rather,  hearing  the  contrary  huss. 
part,  to  labour  and  discuss,  that  the  truth  may  the  more  evidently  appear. 

Secondly,  Whereas  the  lords  aforesaid,  alleging  how  Master   John   Huss,  John 
coming  unto  Constance  of  his  own  free  will,  being  neither  condemned  nor  heard,  j^^p^^jjo^. 
was  imprisoned,  your  reverences  have  made  answers  thereunto,  that  he,  the  ed  before 
said  Master  John  Huss,  in  the  time  of  Alexander  V.,  was  infamedand  slandered  he  was 
upon  certain  heresies,  and  thereupon  cited  personally  to  appear  in  the  court  of  condemn- 
Rome,  and  there  was  heard  by  his  procurers.  eti  or 

And  forasmuch  as  he  refused  obstinately  to  appear,  he  was  excommunicated  ;  *>^^'''^- 
in  which  excommunication  he  continued,  as  you  affirm,  by  the  space  of  five 
years  :  for  which  he  was  judged,  and  counted  not  only  a  simple  and  plain  here- 
tic, but  a  hercsiarch,  that  is  to  say,  an  inventor  and  sower  of  new  and  strange 
heresies ;  and  that  he,  coming  towards  Constance,  did  preach  by   the   way 
openly.     To  this  the  lords  aforesaid  do  answer,  that,  as  touching  his  slander  The 
and  citation,  they  can  aflSnn  nothing  but  by  report.     But,  as  touching  that  he  ^  "^^j^Yng 
did  not  personally  appear,  they  say  they  have  heard  both  himself  and  divers  the  cita° 
other  credible  persons  say,  yea  even  the  most  famous  prince  Wenceslaus,  king  ^^°^^^^^ 
of  Bohemia,  and  almost  all  the  whole  nobility  are  witness,  that  he  would  wil-  ^^gg  ^^ 
lingly  have   appeared  at  Rome,  or  elsewhere,  if  he  might  safely  have  come  the  court 
thither,  and  deadly  enmity  had  not  letted  :  and,  morover,  his  procurers  which  of  Rome. 
he  sent  unto  the  court  of  Rome,  alleging  reasonable  causes  for  his  non-appear-  His  pro 
ance,  some  of  them  were  cast  into  prison,  and  others  were  evil  entreated.  evUeu- 

As  for  the  excommunication  which  he  hath  so  long  sustained,  they  have  treated 
heard  him  often  say,  that  he  hath  not  resisted  against  the  same  by  contumacy,  »'  ^°^^ 
or  stubbornness,  but  imder  evident  appellation,  and  thereupon  referreth  himself 
unto  the  acts  of  his  causes  which  were  pleaded  in  the  court  of  Rome,  wherein 
all  this  is  more  largely  contained ;  which  your  reverences  may  evidently  per- 
ceive and  see  in  this  our  present  public  -transumpt,  which  we  have  offered  unto 
vou  upon  certain  points  aforesaid. 

As  concerning  his  preaching,  wherewithal  his  enemies  do  report  and  charge, 
that  Master  John  Huss  did  preach  openly  in  the  city  of  Constance  ;  the  lords 


44^4  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    aforesaid,  and  especially  the  lord  John  de  Clum  here  present,  do  answer,  that 

^-       he  hath  continually  lodged  with  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  here  in  Constance, 

~T~~pr~  and  that  whosoever  they  be,  that  have  been  so  bold,  or  dare  be  so  bold,  to  say 

1 41  K      and  affirm  that  Master  John  Huss  had  preached,  as  is  premised,  or,  which  is  less, 

L_  that  since  the  time  of  his  coming  unto  this  city,  even  unto  the  very  day  and  time 

John  of  his  captivity  and  imprisonment,  he  went  but  one  step  out  of  the  house  of  his 
?."^j  lodging,  that  the  said  lord  John  de  Clum  will  and  is  content  to  bind  himself 
reported  with  any  such  as  shall  affirm  the  same,  under  what  penalty  soever  it  be,  of 
to  preach  ^igney  or  otherwise,  that  that  which  they  have  falsely  reported  unto  your  reve- 
open  y  a  ^.g^j^gg^  jj^gy  shall  never  be  able  justly  and  truly  to  affirm  and  prove. 
stance.  Thirdly,  Whereas  your  reverences  do  say,  that  you  do  not  understand  or 

John         know,  what  the  lords  do  mean,  by  the  heretics  condemned  at  the  council  holden 
falsdy       ^t  Visa.,  whether  the  mocking  or  deriding  of  the  pope,  whose  ambassadors  came 
charged     thither  for  unity  or  concord,  who  were  suffered,  and  gently  treated,  as  their 
to  preach  jgj.jg  were  most  inclined  unto  unity  and  peace ;  or  else  that  they  did  understand 
to  the       or  mean  the  particular  heretics,  who  were  there  condemned ;  adjoining  there- 
council,     unto,  that  the  heretics  also  coming  unto  the  council  under  the  pretence  of  that 
unity,  should  be  gently  handled  and  entreated,  &c.     Reverend  fathers  and 
lords !  whether  they  be  counted  the  first,  or  that  they  be  thought  the  second  or 
last,  the  lords  aforesaid  require  none  other  thing,  but  that  the  said  Master  John 
Huss  may  use  such  liberty  as  they  used,  forasmuch  as  he  came  willingly  unto 
this  most  sacred  council,  not  for  any  other  purpose,  but  only  publicly  to  recog- 
nise his  faith.     And  that  in  what  point  soever  he  shall  seem  to  vary  from  the 
word  of  God,  and  the  union  of  the  holy  mother  the  church,  in  that  point  he  will 
willingly  be  united  and  reconciled  again  thereunto  ;  and  not  only  himself,  but 
also  his  favourers  and  adherents  he  would  move  and  provoke  thereunto,  of  whom 
Hasmany  the  greater  number  are  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia.     Also  he  is  come  hither, 
Trs  in'^  ^   *'^^*'  ^^  might  purge  and  clear  the  noble  kingdom  of  Bohemia  from  the  sinister 
Bohemia,  and  evil  slander  which  was  raised  upon  it. 

Last  of  all,  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords !  forasmuch  as  your  reverences 
have  most  favourably  answered  unto  the  principal  request  made  by  the  lords 
aforesaid,  that  the  process  of  Master  John  Huss,  through  God's  help,  should  be 
determined  and  ended  with  all  expedition  and  gentleness ;  the  lords  aforesaid 
do  render  most  hearty  thanks  unto  your  reverences,  and  whensoever  their 
desire,  by  God's  help,  shall  come  to  the  end  or  effect  long  wished  or  looked  for, 
they  will  not  only  here,  but  also  before  the  whole  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  in  all 
other  places  wheresoever  they  come,  render  most  immortal  thanks  unto  your 
reverences  for  ever. 

This  declaration  of  the  nobles  of  Bohemia  above  prefixed,  may  serve 
not  only  to  the  confutation  of  the  bishop  Luthonis,  that  Bohemian, 
but  also  against  the  cavillations  of  Alanus  Copus  Anglus,'  touching  the 
safe-conduct  of  John  Huss,  whereof  sufficiently  before  hath  been  said. 

The  Copy  of  a  public  Testimonial  of  the  whole  University  of  Prague 
for  John  Huss,  offered  up  to  the  Council.^ 

*In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  The  year  of  our  Lord  1411,  the  tenth  day  of 
September,  in  the  second  year  of  the  bishopric  of  our  most  holy  father  in  Christ 
and  Lord,  the  lord  John,  by  the  providence  of  God,  pope,  the  twenty-third  of 
that  name ;  in  the  greater  city  of  Prague,  in  the  college  of  Charles,  where  the 
weighty  affairs  of  the  university  of  Prague  are  accustomed  to  be  treated  and 
talked  of.  The  honourable  and  devout  man,  Master  John  de  Hussenetz,  master 
of  arts,  and  bachelor  of  divinity,  and  preacher  of  the  word  of  God  in  the  chapel 
called  Bethlehem,  did  put  up  a  certain  writing  in  manner  of  an  epistle,  written 
with  his  own  hand  before  the  reverend  man  sir  Simon  de  Thysnow,  master  of 
arts,  and  bachelor  of  divinity,  rector  of  the  university  and  the  whole  college  of 
doctors  and  masters,  in  the  presence  also  of  the  public  notaries,  which  he  would 
send  unto  our  most  holy  father,  the  tenor  whereof  followeth,  word  for  word. 

'  According  to  my  due  reverence  which  I  owe  unto  Jesu  Christ,  the  high 
bishop,  I  am  ready  to  satisfy  every  man,  who  shall  require  me  to  render  my 
(1)  Dial  6,  p.  929.        (2)  This  document ««  introduced  from  the  edition  of  1563,  p.  205.— Ed. 


SUPPI.ICATIOX  OF    THE   UNIVEKSITV   OF    PRAGUE   FOR    JOHN   HUSS.         445 

account  or  reason,  of  the  faith  which  I  do  hold.     And,  first,  I  do  confess,  with    Henry 
my  whole  heart,  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  only  Lord,  very  God  and  very  man,  and        ^• 
all  his  laws  and  commandments  to  he  of  such  firm  and  steadfast  truth,  that  no     .    j^ 
iota  or  tittle  thereof  can  fail.     Moreover,  I  do  confess  his  most  holy  church  to     141/ 

be  so  surely  founded  and  set  upon  the  most  strong  and  steadfast  rock,  against L 

which  the  gates  of  hell  can,  by  no  means,  prevail ;  and,  in  the  hope  of  this  head, 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  I  am  ready  to  sustain  the  punishment  of  most  cruel 
death,  rather  than,  under  the  hope  of  election,  to  say  or  do  any  thing  which 
should  be  contrary  to  the  will  of  Christ  and  his  church.  Whereupon,  boldly 
and  truly  I  do  affirm,  that,  wrongfully,  I  am  accused  unto  the  apostolic  see  by 
such  as  are  enemies  unto  the  truth,  for  which,  falsely,  they  have  accused  me ; 
affirming,  that  I  should  teach  the  people,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
remaineth  only  the  substance  of  material  bread  ,•  with  like  unti-uth :  also,  that 
when  the  host  is  lifted  up,  then  it  is  the  body  of  Christ,  and  when  it  is  laid 
down,  it  is  not. 

'  Falsely,  likewise,  do  they  affirm,  that  a  priest  being  in  deadly  sin,  cannot 
consecrate  :  untruly,  also,  do  they  say  of  me,  that  I  should  teach  that  the  lords 
may  take  away  the  temporalties  from  the  clergy,  and  not  pay  the  tithes  : 
falsely,  that  pardons  are  nothing  worth  :  unjustly  have  they  said,  that  I  have 
persuaded  to  punish  the  clergy  by  the  sword :  untruly  have  they  reported  that 
I  have  preached,  taught,  or  holden,  any  manner  of  error  or  errors,  or  any  kind 
of  heresy,  or  that  I  have  seduced  the  people  from  the  way  of  truth  by  any 
manner  of  mine.  Unjustly  have  they  accused  me,  that  I  shoidd  be  the  cause 
that  certain  masters  of  the  Gennans  were  expulsed  out  of  Prague,  when  they 
themselves  refused  to  hold  and  keep  the  privilege  of  the  foundation  of  the 
famous  university  of  Prague ;  neither  would  they  obey  the  lawful  commandments 
of  the  most  noble  Wenceslaus  king  of  the  Romans  and  of  Bohemia ;  thinking, 
that,  without  their  presence,  the  university  of  Prague  could  not  continue  or  stand  : 
whereupon,  without  any  compulsion,  they  departed  and  went  their  ways. 

'  Truly  I  do  grant,  that  I  do  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  the  most  reverend 
father  in  Christ,  the  lord  Swincow,  archbishop  of  Prague,  unto  the  apostolic 
see ;  and,  again,  that  I  did  appeal  from  the  processes  which  came  forth  from 
the  holy  apostolic  see,  through  sinister  and  false  accusation  and  information. 
For  the  enemies  of  the  truth,  not  having  any  respect  or  regard  unto  their  own 
honour  or  salvation,  have  falsely  made  suggestion  unto  the  apostolic  see,  that,  in 
the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  under  the  marquis  of  Moravia,  manifold  errors 
are  sprung  up,  which  have  infected  the  hearts  of  many  ;  so  that,  for  the  number 
and  multitude  of  those  who  are  infected  with  such  errors,  it  is  necessar}'^  that 
speedy  remedy  and  correction  be  had.  Finally,  they  have  falsely  made  sug- 
gestion, that  the  chapel  of  Bethlehem  should  be  the  private  place  for  the  pur- 
pose ;  forasmuch  as  that  place  is  appointed  and  confirmed  by  the  ordinary 
bishop,  for  an  ecclesiastical  benefice,  the  destruction  whereof  woidd,  not  a  little, 
diminish  and  take  away  the  honour  of  God  from  amongst  the  people,  hinder  the 
profit  and  furtherance  of  souls,  give  great  offence,  and  provoke  and  stir  up  the 
jieople,  not  a  little,  against  those  who  should  be  the  destroyers  thereof. 

'  Further,   I   being  cited  personally  to  appear  at  Rome,  with  all  humihty  why 
wished  and  desired  so  to  do.     But,  forasmuch  as  both  within  the  kingdom,  'ohn 
and  also  without,  there  were  snares  laid  for  my  life  by  the  Germans,  therefore,  ^"'^ 
being  advertized  by  the  counsel  of  many,  I  thought  it  should  have  been  but  to  to  Rome, 
tempt  God  to  put  my  life  in  danger,  not  profiting  the  church  any  tiling  at  all. 
Whereupon   I  have  not  personally  appeared,  but,  willing  to  show  myself  obe- 
dient unto  the  most  holy  apostolic  see,  I  appointed  my  advocates  and  procurers. 
I  therefore  most  humbly  do  implore  and  desire  your  clemency  and  holiness  to 
be  a  mean  unto  the  high  vicar  of  Christ,  that  he  will  vouchsafe,  even  for  the 
tender  mercy  of  the  most  Almighty  God,  freely  to  absolve  me,  though  I  did 
not  personally  appear ;  and  other  things  which  followed  thereupon.    Forasmuch 
as  by  the  most  famous  prince  Wenceslaus,  king  of  the  Romans  and  of  Bohemia, 
and,  also,  by  the  reverend  fathers  and  most  noble  pi-inces,  the  lord  Wencelaus 
patriarch  of  Antioch,  the  lord  Conrad  bishop  of  Olmulz,   and  also  the  most 
famous  prince,  the  lord  Rodolph,  duke  of  Saxony,  elector  of  the  most  sacred 
empire,  and,   also,   by  means  of  other  princes,  barons,  and  lords,  as  the  most 
noble  lord  Stiborius,  ambassador  of  the  most  famous  prince,  lord  Sigismund, 
king  of  Hungary :  I  am  fully  and  wholjy  agreed  and  accorded  with  the  afore- 


446  HISTORY    OF    THr<:    BOHEMIANS. 

ll,.nrij    said  most  reverend  father  in  Christ,  the  lord  Swinco ;  for  I  did  offer  myself  to 

''•       answer  to  all  and  singular  such  things  as  should  he  ohjccted  against  me,  re- 

.    „      ferring  myself  to  the  whole  audience ;  and  if  any  thing  should  be  found  in  me 

Vi  r '     contrary  to  truth  and  equity  (except  that  I  would  give  place  and  be  ready  to 

___Ll.  amend  the  same),  I  am  contented,  even  with  my  whole  heart,  to  be  punished 

with  fire,  and  am  even  presently  ready,  before  the  whole  university  of  Prague 

and  all  the  clergy  thereof,  if  any  man  shall  stand  up  against  me,  to  give  a 

reason  of  all  such  things  as  shall  be  objected.     But,  unto  this  day,  there  would 

no  man  stand  up  against  me,  who,  according  to  the  canonical  laws,  would  bind 

himself  unto  the  like  punishment  or  forfeit.' 

'  Written  at  Prague  with  mine  own  hand,  upon  Saint  Giles'  day.' 
Which  brief  or  epistle  being  thus  put  up  and  read,  the  said  Master  John 
Huss  required,  that,  for  the  more

Cut continues beyond the first 4,000 words shown here — about 255 more in the scan at the link above.

~1,794 words

of  Nazareth, 
as  touching  John  Huss ;  the  copy  whereof  is  expressed  in  the  be- 
ginning of  this  history,  word  by  word. 

Another  Supplication  of  the  Nobles  of  Bohemia  for  John  Huss. 

Another        Most  reverend  fathers  and  lords  in  Christ !  of  late  there  was  a  supplication 
supplica-  put  up  unto  your  reverences  on  the  behalf  of  the  lords  and  nobles  of  Bohemia, 
the\3ohe-  ^"^  ^^  nation  of  the  Poles,  wherein  they  most  humbly  desired  your  reverences 
mians  for  to  consider  how  the  informations  which  were  put  up  unto  your  reverences 
John         by  the  enemies  of  Master  John  Huss,  were  insufficient,  and,  with  reverence  be 
it  spoken,  in  many  points  untrue ;  as  in  the  safe-conduct  granted  by  the  king's 
majesty,  and  also  in  other  articles,  as  more  plainly  appeareth  in  the  schedule, 
The  lords  which  was  then  offered  unto  you  ;  upon  which  said  schedide  and  other  things 
hav^e  no    ^^   *''^^^   present,    being   put  up,  they  could  not  as  yet  receive  any    answer, 
answer  to  Wherefore  the  lords  aforesaid,  most  humbly  require  your  fatherly  reverences, 
their  sup-  that  it  would  please  you  to  consider  the  said  supplication,  and  to  give  some  an- 
p  loa  ion.  aj^s^-gj.  ^q  jj^g  lords  aforesaid  thereupon,  and  specially  having  respect  unto  tlio 
great  mjuries  and  griefs  which  are  done  unto  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  which 
may  be  understood  and  known  by  the  schedule  aforesaid,  that  you  will  merci- 
fully consider  and  foresee,  that  all  those  gi-iefs  and  evils,  so  far  different  from 


A.D. 

1415. 


THE    PROTESTATION    OF    JOHN    HUSS.  447 

all  brotherly  love  and  charity,  are  done  unto  him  by  his  enemies  even  for  very     u^tnii 
malice  and  hatred.  ^• 

To  the  intent,  therefore,  that  the  rancour  and  malice  may  be  confounded 
and  overthrown,  and  the  plain  and  evident  truth  appear,  it  may  please  your 
fatherly  reverences  to  understand  that  it  is  notified  and  known  unto  the  barons, 
nobles,  and  citizens,  the  clergy  and  laity  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  that 
Master  John  Huss,  in  all  his  acts  and  doings,  as  well  scholastical  as  ecclesias- 
tical, and  especially  in  all  his  public  and  open  sermons,  hath  made,  and  hath 
accustomed  to  make,  these  manner  of  protestations ;  and  which,  without  any 
thing  to  the  contrary,  he  hath  always  endeavoured  to  have  them  strong  and 
firm,  as  by  this  his  protestation  here  following  (which  he  made  about  the  determi- 
nation of  a  certain  question),  it  may  most  evidently  and  plainly  appear  unto  every 
man  who  would  behold  and  look  upon  the  same  :  the  form  and  tenor  whereof 
here  followeth,  and  is  this. 

'  The  Protestation  of  Jolm  Huss. 

'  Forasmuch  as  above  aU  things  1  do  desire  the  honour  of  God,  the  profit  of 
the  holy  church,  and  that  I  myself  may  be  a  faithftd  member  of  our  Lord  Jesu 
Christ,  who  is  the  head  and  husband  of  the  holy  chm-ch  which  he  hath  re- 
deemed ;  therefore,  as  heretofore  oftentimes  I  have  done,  even  so  now  again,  I 
make  this  protestation :  That  I  never  obstinately  said,  or  hereafter  will  say,  any 
thing  that  shall  be  contrary  unto  the  truth  and  verity ;  and,  moreover,  that  I 
have  always  holden,  do  hold,  and  firmly  desire  to  hold,  the  very  time  and  in- 
falUble  tiiith  and  verity ;  so  that  before  I  would  defend  and  maintain  any  error 
contrary  thereunto,  I  would  rather  choose,  by  the  hope  and  help  of  the  Lord, 
to  suffer  extreme  punishment,  even  unto  death  :  yea,  and  through  the  help  of 
God,  I  am  ready  even  to  offer  this  my  miserable  life  unto  death  for  the  law  of 
Christ,  which  I  do  believe,  every  part  and  parcel  thereof,  to  be  given  and  pro- 
mulgated for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  by  the  counsel  and  determination  of  the 
most  holy  Trinity  and  the  saints  of  God. 

*  '  Moreover,*  I  do  believe  all  and  singular  the  articles  of  that  law,  according 
to  the  sense  and  understanding  in  which  the  most  blessed  Trinity  hath  com- 
manded them  to  be  believed.  Wherefore,  like  as  in  my  answers  and  acts  scho- 
lastical, and  also  in  my  public  sermons,  I  have,  oftentimes,  submitted  myself, 
even  so  now,  again,  I  do  submit  myself,  and  hereafter  will  most  humbly  submit 
myself  under  the  obedience,  reconciliation,  and  ordinance,  of  this  most  sacred 
and  holy  law ;  being  ready  to  revoke  and  retract  whatsoever  I  have  hereto- 
fore spoken  or  said ;  being  truly  informed  and  taught,  that  it  were  contrary 
unto  the  truth.'* 

By  the  which  his  protestation,  and  also  other  protestations  by  the  said  Master 
John  Huss,  being  well  observed  and  noted,  it  may  be  easily  gathered  and 
known,  that  his  whole  intent  and  purpose  was  and  is,  that  he  neither  would 
nor  will  have  spoken  or  written  any  thing  in  his  books,  treatises,  doctrines,  or 
public  sermons ;  or  else  to  have  affirmed  any  articles,  which  willingly  and  wit- 
tingly he  did  understand  or  know  to  be  erroneous,  offensive,  seditious,  heretical, 
or  offending  the  godly  ear  :  albeit  that  these  and  such  like  things  are  falsely 
imputed  unto  him  by  his  enemies.  But  it  hath  always  been  his  chief  intent  and 
purpose,  and  so  is,  that  every  point,  conclusion,  or  article,  contained  in  his 
books  or  ai'ticles,  to  have  put  and  aflSrmed  them  to  this  end,  according  to  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  the  holy  doctors,  and  writers  upon  the  holy  Scriptures ;  and 
to  that  end  and  purpose,  as  is  before  expressed  in  his  protestations :  and  if  in 
any  point  he  should  be  found  to  vary  or  go  astray,  or  that  he  were  not  well 
understood  of  others,  by  like  information  to  be  informed,  understood,  cor- 
rected, and  amended ;  and  that  he  will  by  no  means  sustain  or  defend  any 
manner  of  article  against  the  holy  chm-ch  of  Rome,  or  the  catholic  faith. 

Wherefore,  most  reverend  fathers !  the  premises  notwithstanding,  his  enemies, 
through  the  extreme  hatred  which  they  bear  unto  him,  have  picked  and  taken 
out  by  piecemeal,  certain  articles  out  of  the  books  of  Master  John  Huss,  and, 
rejecting  and  not  looking  upon  the  allegations  and  reasons,  neither  having  any 
relation  unto  the  distinction  of  their  equivocations,  have  compounded  and  made 

(U  This  paragraph  is  supplied  to  complete  the  document,  from  the  edition  of  156.'!,  p.  207. — Ed. 


A.  D. 

1415. 


44.8  HISTORY    Ol--    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    thereof  Certain   false  and  feigned  articles   against  hini  to  this  end,  that,  all 
^-        chanty  and  love  being  set  apart,  they  might  the   better  overthrow  him,  and 
bring  him  unto  death,  contrary  unto  the  safe-conduct  upon  good  and  just  occa- 
sion openly  assigned  and  given  unto  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  by  the  most 
.  noble  prince  the  lord  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Romans  and  of  Hungary,  for  his 
just  defence  against  all  the  frivolous  accusations  and  assaults  of  the  enemies, 
not  only  of  the  said  Master  John   Huss,   but  also  of  the  famous   kingdom  of 
Bohemia,  and  for  the  quiet  appeasing  of  all  such   tumults  and  rumours  rising 
and  springing  up  in  the  said  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  or  elsewhere  ;  the  avoiding 
of  which  most  perilous  uproars,  the   said  king  of  Romans  doth  greatly  desire 
and  wish,  as  the  right  heir  and  successor  of  the  said  kingdom. 
Articles         Whereupon  the  barons  and  nobles  aforesaid,  most  humbly  desire  and  require, 
foisted      the  premises  being  considered,  and  respect  had  unto  the  great  infamy  and  slan- 
Huss  s      ^^^  which  may  happen  by  the  premises  unto  the  said  kingdom  and  inhabitants 
books  by   thereof,  that  you  will  put  to  your  hands  and  take  some  order  and  means,  that 
his  ene-    Master    John   Huss  may  be  distinctly   heard  by  some  famous   men,   divines 
already  deputed,  or  otherwise  to  be  appointed,  upon  all  and  singular  such  arti- 
cles as  shall  be   laid  unto  him ;  to  declare  his  own  mind  and  intent,  and  also 
the  mind  of  the  doctors  alleged  for  this  purpose,  with  the  manifold  distinctions 
and   equivocations,  in  which   the  drawers-out  of  the  most  part  of  his  articles 
have  also  made  equivocations,  that  so,  according  to  the  disposition  of  the  wit- 
nesses, of  which  a  great  number  of  them  are  and  have  a  long  time  been  his  mortal 
enemies,  that  at  the  frivolous  instigation  of  his  enemies,  when  he  was  miserably 
detained  prisoner,  he  should  not  be   condemned  unheard.     Forasmuch   as  by 
the  said  declarations  your  fatherly  reverences  might  be  the  more  better  informed 
of  the  ti-uth,  he  himself  is  ready  always  to  submit  himself  under  the  determi- 
The  nation  of  this  most  sacred  council.     For  your  reverences,  by  the  crafty  and 

council     feigned  persuasions  of  his  enemies,  are  thus  informed,  that  Master  John  Huss 
formed     hath  been  incurably  obstinate  for  a  long  time,  in  most  perilous  articles,  which 
against     your  reverences  may  now  plainly  perceive  to  be  imtrue  :  and  for  the  more  evi- 
j^'^g"         dence  herein  to  be  showed,  there  is  presented  unto  your  reverences  an  instiai- 
ment  of  public  recognition    of   the   most  reverend  father  in  Christ  the  lord 
Nicholas,  bishop  of  Nazareth,  an  inquisitor  of  heresies,   especially  appointed 
by  the  apostolic  see  in   the   diocese  of  Prague,  which   by  your   reverences  is 
more  diligently  to  be  hearkened  unto. 
The  no-         Wherefore  it  may  please  your  fatherly  reverences    to   command  the   said 
bles  re-     Master  John  Huss,  neither  convicted  nor  condemned,  to  be  taken  and  brought 
?hat  John  out  of  his  bonds   and  chains,  in  which  he  is  now  most  grievously  detained  and 
Huss  not  kept,  and  to  put  him  into  the  hands  of  some  reverend  lords,  bishops  or  commis- 
cormcted  sioners  appointed,  or  to  be  appointed,  by  this  present  council ;  that  the  said  Master 
nor  con-    John  Huss  may  somewhat  be  relieved,  and  recover  again  his  health,  and  be  the 
<l^™°6d    lyiore  diligently  and  commodiously  examinedby  the  commissioners.    And  for  the 
be  de-       more  assurance,  the  barons  and  nobles  aforesaid  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  will 
livered      provide  most  sure  and  good  sureties,  who  will  not  break  their  fidelity  and  faith 
prison       ^"°^"  ^"y  thing  in  the  world ;  who  also  shall  promise  in  this  behalf,  that  he  shall 
not  flee  nor  depart  out  of  their  hands,  until  such  time  as  the   matter  be  fully 
determined  by  the  said  commissioners.     In   the  execution  of  which  promises, 
we  have  determined  to  provide  and  foresee,  unto  the  fame  and  honour  of  the 
said  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  also  to  the  safe-conduct  of  the  m.ost  worthy 
prince,  the  king  of  Romans  ;  lest  that  the  enemies  and  detractors  of  the  honour 
and  fame  of  the  kingdom  aforesaid,  might  not  a  little  slander  and  reprove  the 
said  lords ;  pretending  and  showing  forth  hereafter,  that  they  had  made  unrea- 
sonable or  unlawful  requests :  for  the  withstanding  of  which   mischief,   we   re- 
quire your  fatherly  reverences,  that  you  will  decree,  and  most  graciously  consent, 
that  this  our  petition  and  supplication  may  be  drawn  out  again  by  your  notary, 
and  reduced  into  a  public  form  and  order

~186 words

the  name  of  them  all, 
unto  every  article  of  the  said  supplication ;  but  it  was  done  in  few 
words. 


so    CRKUri'    TO    BK    KEPT    WITH     A    HERETIC.  449 

Henry 

Substance  of  the  Answer  of  the  Council  to  the  Supplication.  " 

A.D. 
First,  as  touching  the  protestation  of  John  Huss,  whether  it  be  true  or  false,     141.5. 

it  shall  be  made  evident  in  the  process  of  his  cause.     Moreover,  whereas  they — 

say  that  the  adversaries  of  John  Huss  have  perversely  drawn  certain  things  out 
of  his  books :  that,  also,  the  matter  itself  shall   declare  in   the  end ;  where, 
if  it  shall   be  found   and  decreed  that  John  Huss  is  unjustly  and  imtruly  j  . 
accused,  it  shall  then  come  to  pass  that  his  adversaries  shall  incur  perpetual  Huss  in 
ignominy  and  slander.  But  as  touching  sureties,  albeit  there  might  be  a  thousand  ""  ^^**«^ 
put  in  or  bound,  yet  can  it  not  by  any  means  be,  that  the  deputies  of  the  council  baUeV!"^ 
with  a  safe  conscience  may  receive  or  take  them  in  this  man's  cause,  unto  whom  ^^     ,  ,■ 
there  is  no  faith  nor  credit  to  be  given.  Howbeit  thus  much  they  will  do,  upon  tolekLpt 
the  fifth

~319 words

lords  presented  a  supplication  of 
this  tenor  unto  the  emperor  : 

Supphcation  of  the  Barons  to  the  Emperor  Sigismund  for  John  Huss. 

Unto  the  most  high  and  mighty  prince,  the  lord  Sigismund,  king  of  the 
Romans,  always  Augustus,  king  of  Hungaiy,  Croatia  and  Dalmatia,  oui-  most 
gracious  lord,  faithful  and  true  service  in  all  things,  and  at  all  times.  Most 
noble  prince,  and  gi'acious  lord,  we  signify  unto  your  worthiness,  that  we  all 
together,  with  one  mind,  consent,  and  accord,  have  delivered  up  unto  the 
reverend  fathers  and  lords,  the  deputies  of  the  four  nations,  and  to  the  whole 
sacred  council  of  Constance,  this  our  supplication  hereunder  written,  as  reason- 
able, just,  and  worthy  of  consideration ;  the  tenor  whereof  here  followeth  word 
by  woi'd,  and  is  this.' 

'  Wherefore  we  most  humbly  require  and  desire  your  princely  majesty,  that 
both  for  the  love  of  justice,  and  also  of  the  fame  and  renown  of  that  most 
famous  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  whereof  we  acknowledge  you  undoubtedly  the 
true  lord,  heir,  and  successor ;  and  also  foreseeing  unto  the  liberty  of  your  safe- 
conduct,  that  you  will,  with  your  favourable  countenance,  beholding  these  most 
reasonable  and  just  supplications  which  we  have  put  up  to  the  lords  aforesaid,  put 
to  your  helping  hand  toward  the  said  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords,  that  they 
will  effectually  hear  us  in  this  our  most  just  petition,  which  we  have  offered  up 
to  them,  as  is  aforesaid ;  lest  the  enemies  of  the  renown  and  honour  of  the 
famous  kingdom  of  Bohemia  (and  such  be  our  slanderers  also)  hereafter  may 
detract  and  slander  us,  that  we  should  make  unreasonable  and  unlawful  requests 
unto  the  said  reverend  fathers  and  lords ;  and  therefore,  we  required  and  desired 
of  them,  that  it  would  please  them  to  decree,  by  setting  to  their  public  hand 
and  seal,  to  authorise  our  said  supplication.  Likewise,  we  do  most  heartily 
require  your  highness,  that  you  would  vouchsafe  in  like  manner  to  give  us 
your  testimony  of  the  premises.' 

But

~205 words

good  and  learned  men.  Then,  according  to  the  emperor's 
will,  the  judgment  of  the  principals  of  the  coimcil  was  suspended, 
until  such  time  as  John  Huss  were  present. 

In  the  mean  season,  these  gentlemen,  Master  Wencelate  of  Duba, 
and  John  of  Clum,  did  give  unto  the  two  princes,  whom  the  emperor 
had  sent,  certain  small  treatises  which  the  said  John  Huss  had  made, 
out  of  which  they  had  drawn  certain  articles  to  present  unto  them 
who  iTiled  the  council ;  under  this  condition,  that  they  would  render 
them  again,  when  they  should  demand  them.  The  intent  and  mean- 
ing of  these  barons  was,  that  by  this  means  the  adversaries  of  John 
Huss  might  the  more  easil)  be  reproved,  who,  of  a  naughty  and 
corrupt  conscience,  had  picked  corrupt  sentences  out  of  the  said  books 
of  John  Huss.  The  books  were  delivered  unto  the  cardinals  and 
bishops ;  and,  that  done,  John  Huss  was  brought  forth,  and  the 
princes  who  were  sent  by  the  emperor,  departed  back  again.  After- 
wards, they  showed  the  books  to  John  Huss,  and  he  confessed  openly, 
before  the  whole  assembly,  that  he  had  made  them ;  and  that  he  was 
ready,  if  there  were  any  fault  in  them,  to  amend  the  same. 

Now  hearken  a  little  to  the  holy  proceedings  of  these  reverend 

John       fathers ;  for  here  happened  a  strange  and  shameful  matter.     With 

Huss  . 

forced  much  ado

~556 words

Supper  of  the  Lord,  there  re-  made 
maineth  material  bread.''     And  this  is  proved  by  the  witness  of  John  j=^°" 
Protyway,  parish  priest  of  St.  Clement's  in  Prague  ;  John  Pecklow,^  huss. 
preacher'at  St.  Giles  in  Prague  ;  Benise,  preacher  in  the  castle  of  ,4tness 
Prague ;  Andrew  Brode,  canon  of  Prague  ;  and  clivers  other  priests,  f^^^'" 
Unto  this  John  Huss,  taking  a  solemn  oath,  answered  that  he  never  Huss. 
spake  any  such  word  ;    but  thus  much  he  did  grant,  that  at  what  His^^^^ 
time  the  archbishop  of  Prague  forbade  him  to  use  any  more  that 
terra  or  word  '  bread,'  he  could  not  allow  the  bishop's  commandment ; 
forasmuch  as  Christ,  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  doth  oftentimes 
name  himself  the  bread  of  angels,  which  came  down  from  heaven,  to 
give  life  unto  the  whole  world.     But  as  touching  material  bread,  he  Naming 
never  spake  any  thing  at  all.     Then  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  taking  forbidden 
a  certain  bill  in  his  hand,  which  he  said  he  received  the  day  before,  ^y^^'^e 
said  unto  John  Huss:  "Wdl  you  put  any  universalities  'a  parte  rei,'  bishops. 
i.  e.  'as  touching  the  thing  .^'"  When  John  Huss  answered,  that  he 
would,  because  St.  Anselm  and  divers  others  had  so  done,  the  cardinal 
did  proceed  to  gather  his  argument  in  this  manner  :    "  It  foUoweth 

u)  Tlie  like  practice,  in  these  later  days,  was  «-:.'d  at  O.xford  against  the  ?odly  fathers 

G  a2 


452  HISTORY    OF    THK    BOHtMlAXS. 

Henry    thcii,''  Said  lic,  "  that  after  the  consecration  is  made,  there  remaineth 
^'      the  substance  of  material  bread  ;  and  that  I  do  thus  prove  :  that  the 


man. 


A.  D.    consecration  being  done,  while  the  bread  is  changed  and  transubstan- 
1-^15-    tiated  into  the  body  of  Christ,  as  you  say,  either  there  doth  remain 
The         the  common  substance  of  material  bread,  or  contrariwise.     If  thesub- 
sophistf-   stance  do  remain,  then  is  our  purpose  at  an  end.     If  contrariwise, 
^th  John  then  doth  it  follow,  that  by  the  decision  of  the  singularity,  the  uni- 
Huss.       versal  ccaseth  anv  more  to  be.'' — John  Huss  answered,   "  Truly  it 
ceaseth  to  be,  in  this  singidar  material,  bread,  by  means  of  this  tran- 
substantiation,  when  it  is  changed  and  transubstantiated  into  the  body 
of  Christ ;  but  notwithstanding  in  other   singularities   it   is  made 
subject." 
The  dis-        Then  a  certain  Englishman  by  that  argument  would  prove  out  of 
ofthe°"  the  first  position,  that  there  remained  material  bread.  Then  said  John 
English-  Huss,  "  That  is  a  childish  argument,  which  every  boy  in  the  schools 
knoweth  :"  and  thereupon  gave  a  solution.     Then  another  English- 
man would  prove,  that  there  remained  material  bread  in  the  sacra- 
ment, because  the  bread  after  the  consecration  was  not  annihilated. 
Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered,  "  Although,"'  said  he,  '"  the  bread 
be  not  annihilated  or  consumed,  yet  singidarly  it  ceaseth  there  to  be, 
by  means  of  the  alteration  of  its  substance  into  the  body  of  Christ." 
Another    Here  another  Englishman  stepping  forth,  said  :  "  John  Huss  seemeth 
English-  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^gg  ^1^^  g^^^^p  Vm^  of  crafty  speech  which  WicklifF  used, 

for  he  firranted  all  these  things  which  this  man  hath  done,  and  yet  in 
very  deed  was  fullv  persuaded  that  material  bread  remained  in  the 
sacrament  after  the  consecration."     Which  when  John  Huss  had  de- 
nied, saving,  that  he  spake  nothing  but  only  sincerely  and  uprightly, 
according  to  his  conscience  ;  the  Englishman  proceeded  to  demand 
of  him  again,  whether  the  body  of  Christ  be  totally  and  really  in  the 
John       sacrament  of  the  altar.     Whereunto  John  Huss  answered  :  ''  Verily, 
^reeth    I  do

~666 words

man  holdeth  a  good  opinion  as  touching  the  sacrament  of  the 
stokes,    altar."  Then  another  Englishman,  named  Stokes,  said  :   '"  I  have  seen 
Jishraan.   at  Prague  a  certain  treatise,  which  was  ascribed  unto  this  man  John 
Huss,  wherein  it  was  plainly  set  forth,   that  after  the  consecration 
there  remained  material  bread  in  the  sacrament."     "  Verily,"  said 
John  Huss,  "  saving  vour  reverence,  that  is  not  true." 
Baise  Then  they  returned  again  unto  the  witnesses  of  them  who  were 

spoken  of  a  little  before,  who,  every  man  for  himself,  affirmed,  with  an 
John       oath,  that  which  he  had  said ;  amonsf  whom  John  Protvwav,  parish 

Muss  •  ^  O  .  .         1  ^ 

falsely ac-  pricst  of  St.  Clcmeut's  iu  Prague,  when  he  should  come  to  confirm  his 
caulng^""^  testimony,  added  more,  that  John  Huss  should  say,  that  St.  Gregory 
St.  Gre-  was  but  a  rhymer,  when  he  did  allege  his  authority  against  him.  Unto 
rhymer.    v>hom  John  Huss  answered,  that  in  this  point  they  did  him  great 


ANOTHER   ACCUSATION   FOR   DEFENDING  WICKLIFk's  ARTU'LKS.  45!^ 

injury,  forasmuch  as  he  always  esteemed  and  reputed  St.  Gregory  for    ir.-nnj 
a  most  holy  doctor  of  the  church.  ^' 

These  contentions  and  disputations  being  somewhat  appeased,  the    A.  D. 
cardinal  of  Florence  turned  himself  towards  John  Huss  and  said  :  _lli^. 
''  Master,  you  know  well  enough  that  it  is  written,  that  in  the  mouth  T'le  car- 
of  two  or  three  witnesses,  all  witness  is  firm  and  stable ;  and  here  Florence. 
you  see  now  almost  twenty  witnesses  against  you,  men  of  authority  ^^nesses 
and  worthy  of  credit,  amongst  whom  some  have  heard  you  teach  these  prevailed 
things  themselves,  the  others  by  report  and  common  bruit  or  voice  do  John 
testify  of  your  doctrine ;  and  all  together,  generally,  bring  firm  rea-  "e^tes'ti-' 
sons  and  proofs  of  their  witness,  \mto  the  which  we  are  forced  and  con-  """J  "^ 

1    i  •  ^■l  II'  T  1  ^"   Bohe- 

stramed  to  give  credit;   and,   tor  my  part,  i    see  not  how  you  can  mia could 
maintain  and  defend  your  cause  against  so  many  notable  and  well  "n  hu"''" 
learned  men."     Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered  in  this  manner  :  ^^"• 
"  I  take  God  and  my  conscience  to  witness,  that  I  never  taught  any 
thing,  neither  was  it  ever  in  my  mind  or  fantasy  to  teach  in  such  sort 
or  manner,  as  these  men  here  have  not  feared  to  witness  against  me 
that  which  they  never  heard.     And  albeit,  they  were  as  many  more 
in  number  as  they  are,  for  all  that,  I  do  much  more  esteem,  yea,  and 
without  comparison,  regard  the  witness  of  my  Lord  God,  before  the 
witness  and  judgment  of  all  mine  adversaries,  upon  whom  I  do  in  no 
])oint  stay  myself.''" 

Then  said  the  cardinal  again  unto  him:   "It  is  not  lawful  for  us  The  car - 
to  judge  according  to  your  conscience ;  for  we  cannot  choose,  but  cambray. 
that  W'C  must  needs  stay  ourselves  upon  the  firm  and  evident  witness 
of  these  men  here.     For  it  is  not  for  any  displeasure  or  hatred,  that 
these  men  do  witness  this  against  you  (as  you  do  allege),  for  they 
allege  and  bring  forth  such  reasons  of  their  Avitness,  that  there  is  no 
man  that  can  perceive  any  hatred  in  them,  or  that  we  can,  in  any 
case,  be  in  doubt  thereof.     And  as  touching  Master  Stephen  Paletz, 
whereas  you  say,  you  do  suspect  him  that  he  hath  craftily  and  deceit- 
fully drawn  certain  points  or  articles  out  of  your  books  to  betray 
them  afterwards  ;  it  seemeth  that  in  this  point  you  do  him  great 
wi-ong,  for  in  mine  advice  he  hath  used  and  showed  a  great  fidelity 
and  amity  toward  you,  in  that  he  hath  alleviated   and   moderated 
manv  of  your  articles  much  more  than  they  are  in  your  own  books. 
I  understand,  also,  that  you  have  like  opinion  of  divers  other  notable 
men,  and  especially  you  have  said,  that  you  do  suspect  Master  Chan-  He 
cellor  of  Paris,  than  whom  there  is  no  more  excellent  and  christian  "^l^^^^^^ 
man  in  all  the  whole  world." 

Then  was  there  read  a  certain  article  of  accusation,  in  which  it  Avas  Another 
alleged,  that  John  Huss

~541 words

taught,  and  obstinately  defended,  certain  \\oTl^T 
erroneous  articles  of  WicklifF's  in  Bohemia.    Wliereunto  Huss  an-  ^vkkf/ff,^ 
swered,  that  he  never  taught  any  errors  of  John  Wickliffs,  or  of  any  ankles. 
other  man's.     "  Wherefore,  if  it  be  so  that  Wickliff  hath  sowed  any 
errors  in  England,  let  the  Englishmen  look  to  that  themselves."  But  to 
confinn  their  article,  there  Avas  alleged,  that  John  Huss  did  withstand 
the  condemnation  of  Wickliffs  articles,  Avhich  were  first  condemned  at 
Rome.  And  afterAvards  also,  Avhen  the  archbishop  of  Swinco,  Avith  other 
learned  men,  held  a  convocation  at  Prague  for  the  same  matter,  Avhen 
they  would  have  there  been  condemned  for  this  cause,  that  none  of 
them  Averc  agreeing  to  the  catholic  faitli  or  doctrine,  but  were  either 


454  HISTORY    Ol'    THE    LOHEMIANS. 

Henry   heretical,  erroneous  or  offensive ;  he  answered,  that  he  durst  not 
^'      aoree  thereunto,  for  offending  his  conscience,  and  especially  for  these 


A.  D.    articles  :  that  Silvester  the  pope,  and  Constantine,  did  err  in  bestowing 

l'^15-    those  oreat  gifts  and  rewards  upon  the  church.     Also,  that  the  pope 

Certain     or  pricst,  being  in  mortal  sin,  cannot  consecrate  or  baptize.     "  This 

wickuff"  article,"  said  he,  "  I  have  thus  determined,  as  if  I  should  say,  that  he 

HuL"'"''"  doth  unworthily  consecrate  or  baptize,  when  he  is  in  deadly  sin,  and 

stood  to.   that  he  is  an  unworthy  minister  of  the  sacraments  of  God."    Here  his 

accusers,   with   their  witnesses,  were  earnest   and   instant  that  the 

article  of  Wicldiff  was  written  in  the  very  same  words  of  the  treatise 

which  John  Huss  made  against  Stephen  Paletz.  "  Verily,"  said  John 

Huss,  "  I  fear  not  to  submit  myself,  even  under  the  danger  of  death, 

if  you  shall  not  find  it  so  as  I  have  said."  When  the  book  was  brought 

forth,  they  found  it  written  as  John  Huss  had  said.     He  added  also, 

moreover,  that  he  dvirst  not  agree  unto  them  who  had  condemned 

WicklifTs  articles,  for  this  article,  "  The  tenths  are  pure  alms." 

Whether       Here  the  cardinal  of  Florence  objected  unto  him  this  argument,  as 

'  ure^^  ^^  touching  the  alms  :   "  It  is  required  that  it  should  be  given  freely  with- 

aims.       out  bond  or  duty.     But  tenths  are  not  given  freely  without  bond  or 

duty;  therefore  are  they  no  alms."  John  Huss,  denying  the  major  of 

this  syllogism,  brought  this  reason  against  him  :  "  Forasmuch  as  ricli 

men  are  bound,  under  the  pain  of  eternal  damnation,  unto  the  fulfilling 

of  the  six  works  of  mercy,  which  Christ  repeateth  in  Matthew  xxv., 

Alms       and  these  works  are  piu-e  alms ;  ergo,  alms  are  also  given  by  bond  and 

duty"!  "^    duty."     Then  an  archbishop  of  England,  stepping  up,  said  :  "  If  we 

all  be  bound  unto  those  six  works  of  mercy,  it  doth  follow  that  poor 

men,  who  have  nothing  at  all  to  give,  should  be  damned."  "I  answer," 

said  Huss,  "unto  your  antecedent,  that  I  spake  distinctly  of  rich  men, 

and  of  those  who  had  wherewithal  to  do  those  works.     They,  I  say, 

are  bound  to  give  alms  under  pain  of  damnation." 

He  answered  moreover,  unto  the  minor  of  the  first  argument,  that 

tenths  were  at  first  given  freely,  and  afterward  made  a  bond  and  duty ; 

and  when  he  would  have  declared  it  more  at  large,  he  could  not  be 

suffered.    He  declared  also  divers  other  causes  why  he  could  not,  with 

The  mind  Safe  conscieucc,  consent  unto

~465 words

masters  of  the  university  of  Prague ;  for  when  Swinco  the  archbishop  com- 
manded all  WickHff's  books  to  be  gathered  together  in  the  whole  city  of  Prague, 
and  to  be  brought  unto  him,  I  myself  brought  also  certain  books  of  WicklifF's, 
which  I  gave  unto  the  archbishop,  desiring  him,  that  if  he  found  any  error  or 
heresy  in  them,  he  would  note  and  mark  them,  and  I  myself  would  publish  them 
WickliiT's  openly.     But  the  archbishop,  albeit  that  he  showed  me  no  error  nor  heresy  in 
books        them,  bm-ned  my  books,  together  with  those  that  were  brought  unto  him,  not- 
Prague'    withstanding  he  had  no  such  commandment  from  pope  Alexander  V.     But, 
by  the       notwithstanding,  by  a  certain  policy,  he  obtained  a  bull  from  the  said  pope  by 
hishon       "leans  of  Jaroslaus,  bishop  of  Sarepta,  of  the  order  of  Franciscans,  that  all  Wick- 
Swinco.     liff 's  books,  for  the  manifold  errors  contained  in  them  (whereof  there  were  none 
named),  should  be  taken  out  of  all  men's  liands.     The  archbishop,  using  the 


JOhlN    HUSS    I'ALSELY    ACCUSED.  455 

authority  of  this  bull,  thouglit  he  sliould  bring  to  pass,  that  the  king  of  Bohemia  Henry 
and  the  nobles  should  consent  to  the  condemnation  of  WicklifFs  books ;  but        ^• 

therein  he  was  deceived.     Yet  nevertheless,  calling  together  certain  divines,  he  *    .. 

gave  them  in  commission  to  sit  upon  WicklifFs  books,  and  to  proceed  against  i  A  i  - 
them  by  a  definitive  sentence  in  the  canon  law.     These  men,  by  a  general  sen- 


tence, judged  all  those  books  worthy  to  be  burned;  which  when  the  doctors,  The  uni- 
masters  and  scholars  of  the  university  heard  report  of,  tliey,  all  together,  with  one  Pra^Jue  " 
consent  and  accord  (none  excepted  but  only  they,  who  before  were  chosen  by  the  maketh 
archbishop  to  sit  in  judgment),  determined  to  make  supplication  unto  the  king  to  ^."PPj'ca- 
stay  the  matter.     The  king,  granting  their  request,  sent  by  and  by  certain  unto  the  king 
the  archbishop  to  examine  the  matter.     There  he  denied  that  he  would  decree  for  saving 
any  thing,  as  touclving  WicklilF's  books,  contrary  unto  the  king's  will  and  plea-  "ijf  g"^  ' 
sure.     Whereupon,   albeit  that  he  had  determined  to  burn  them  the  next  day  books, 
after,  yet  for  fear  of  the  king,  the  matter  was  passed  over.     In  the  mean  time  Wicklifif's 
pope  Alexander  V.  being  dead,  the  archbishop,   fearing  lest  the  bull  which  he  {j^n^(j  • 
had  received  of  the  pope,  would  be  no  longer  of  any  force  or  effect,  privily  calling  Prague 
unto  him  his  adherents,  and  shutting  the  gates  of  his  court  round  about  him,  against  ^ 
being  guarded  with  a  number  of  armed  soldiei-s,  consumed  and  burned  all  Wick-  ^^^\_  '"^* 
liff's  books.     Besides  this  great  injury,  the  archbishop  by  means  of  his  bidl 
aforesaid,  committed  another  no  less  intolerable  ;  for  he  gave  out  commandment, 
that  no  man  after  that  time

~1,511 words

he  was  derided  and  mocked  by  all  Christ. 
the  whole  council. 

Then  was  there  rehearsed  another  article  of  his  accusation  in  this 
manner ;  that  John  Huss,  to  confirm  the  heresy  which  he  had  taught 
the  common  and  simple  people  out  of  Wickliffs  books,  said  openly 
these  words  :   "  That  at  what  time  a  great  number  of  monks  and  triars, 
and  other  learned  men  were  srathered  together  in  Ensfland,  in  a  certain 
church,   to  dispute  against  John  Wickliff,  and  could  by  no  means 
vanquish  him,  or  give  him  the  foil,  suddenly  the  church-door  was 
broken  open  with  lightning,  so  that  with  much  ado  WicklifF's  enemies 
hardly  escaped  without  hurt."     He  added  moreover,  that  he  wished  huss  ac- 
his  soul  to  be  in  the  same  place  where  John  WicklifTs  soul  was.  tmstlng'^ 
Whereunto  John  Huss  answered,  that  a  dozen  years  before  any  books  \y^Viiff. 
of  divinity  of  John  WicklifTs  Avere  in  Bohemia,  he  did  see  certain  soui  is 
works  of  philosophy  of  his,  which,  he  said,  did  marvellously  delight  "^^  " 
and  please  Imn.    And  when  he  understood  the  good  and  godJy  life  of 
the  said  Wickliff.  he  spake  these  words :  "  I  trust,"  said  he,  "  that 


456  HISTORV    OF    THE    BOHEMIAXS. 

Henrij  Wicklift  is  savcd ;  and  albeit  that  I  doubt  whether  he  be  damned  or 

^-  no,  yet  ■witli  a  ,!^ood  hope  I  wish,  that  my  soul  were  in  the  same  place 

A.D.  where  John  WicklifTs  is.""     Then  again  did  all  the  company  jest  and 

1^^^-  laugh  at  him. 

„  ,. .  It  is  also  in  his  accusation,  that  John  Huss  did  council  the  people. 

Sedition  lo-i/r  ■  •  ^      ^  i-ii 

laid  to  his  accordiug  to  the  example  ot  Moses,  to  resist  with  the  sword  against  all 
c large.     ^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  gainsav  his  doctrine.     And  the  next  day  after  he  had 
preached  the  same,  there  were  found  openly,  in  divers  places,  certain 
intimations,  that  every  man,  being  armed  with  his  sword  about  him, 
should  stoutly  proceed ;  and  that  brother  should  not  spare  brother,  nei- 
ther one  neighbour  another.  Jolm  Huss  answered,  that  all  these  things 
were  falsely  laid  to  his  charge  by  his  adversaries ;  for  he  at  all  times, 
when  he  preached,  did  diligently  admonish  and  warn  the  people,  that 
thev  should  all  arm  themselves  to  defend  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  ac- 
cording to  the  saying  of  the  apostle,  "  with  the  helmet  and  sword  of 
salvation  ;'"'  and  that  he  never  spake  of  any  material  sword,  but  of  that 
which  is  the  word  of  God.     And  as  touching  intimations,  or  Moses' 
sword,  he  never  had  any  thing  to  do  withal. 
Huss  ac-       It  is  moreover  affirmed  in  his  accusation  and  witness,  that  many 
moving"^  ofFenccs  are  sprung  up  by  the  doctrine  of  Huss.     For  first  of  all,  he 
tumults    sowed    discord    between  the    ecclesiastical   and   the   politic   state : 
against     wlicreupon  followed  the  persecution,  spoiling  and  robbery  of  the 
.5y,  and     clcrgy  and  bishops  ;   and  moreover,  that  he,  through  his  dissension, 
m^he*"    dissolved  the  university  of  Prague.     Hereunto  John  Huss  briefly 
"."'^'""     answered,   that  these   things  had  not  happened  by  his  means  or 
Prague,    default ;    for  the  first  dissension  that  was  between  the   ecclesiastical 
^wel^  °^  ^^*-^    politic  state,  sprang  up  and  gi'ew  upon  this  cause,  that  pope 
Gregory  XH.  promised  at  his  election,   that  at  all  times,  at  the 
will  and  pleasure  of  the  cardinals,  he  Avoukl  depart  from,  and  give 
over  his  seat  again  :  for  under  that  condition  he  was  elect  and  chosen. 
This  man,  contrary  and  against  Winceslaus  king  of  Bohemia,  who 
was   then   king   of  the    Romans,   made    Louis,    duke    of  Bavaria, 
emperor. 

A  few  years  after,  it  happened,  when  pope  Gregory  would  not 
refuse  and  give  over  his  seat  and  office  at  the  request  of  the  cardinals, 
that  the  whole  college  of  cardinals  sent  letters  to  the  king  of  Bohe- 
mia, requiring  him,  that,  together  with  them,  he  would  renounce  and 
forsake  his  obedience  unto  pope  Gregory  ;  and  so  it  should  come  to 
pass,  that  by  the  authority  of  a  new  bishop  he  should  recover  again 
his  imperial  dignity.     For  this  cause  the  king  consented  to  the  will 
of  the  cardinals  as  touching  a  neutrality ;    that  is  to  say,  that  he 
would  neither  take  part  with  pope  Gregory,  neither  yet  with  Bene- 
dict XH.,  bishop  of  Avignon,  who  was  then  named  pope,  as  it  doth 
Why       appear  by  chronicles.     In  this  cause  then,  forasmuch  as  the  arch- 
anTother  ^ishop  Swinco  with  the  clergy  were  against  the  king,  and  abstaining 
of  the      from  the  divine  service,  many  of  them  departed  out  of  the  city,  and 
fly  out  of  the  archbishop  himself,  breaking  down  the  tomb  of  the  lord  Win- 
Prague.    (.gj^te,  contrary  and  against  the  king"'s  will,  did  also  take  WicklifF's 
books  and  burn  them.    Thereupon  the  king,  without  any  gainsaying, 
suffered  that  certain  goods  of  theirs,  who  of  their  own  wills  were  fled 
away,  should  be  spoiled ;  because  they  should  not  consent  or  accord 
with  the  bishop.    Whereupon  it  is  easy  to  be  understood  and  known 


ON    THE    GERMANS    DEPARTING    FROM    PRAGUE.  457 

that  John  Huss  was  falsely  accused  for  that  matter.      Howbeit  a    Hfnry 

certain  man,  one  Naso,*  rising  up,  said  :  "  The  clergy  do  not  abstain '. 

from  the  divine  service,  because  they  will  not  swear  to  consent  unto  A.  D. 
the  king,  but  because  that  they  are  spoiled  and  robbed  of  their  goods  ^'^^^- 
and  substance."  And  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  who  was  one  of  the 
judges  said  :  "  Here  I  may  say  somewhat  which  is  come  into  my 
mind.  When  I  came  from  Rome,  the  same  year  that  these  things 
were  done,  by  chance  I  met  on  the  way  certain  prelates  of  Bohemia ; 
of  whom,  when  I  demanded  what  news  they  had  brought  out  of 
Bohemia,  they  answered,  that  there  was  happened  a  wonderful  cruel 
and  heinous  fact ;  for  all  the  clergy  were  spoiled  of  their  substance, 
and  very  ill  entreated  and  handled.'" 

Then  John  Huss,  alleoinsr  the  same  cause  which  he  did  before, 
went  forward  unto  the  second  part  of  the  article  which  was  objected 
against  him,  denying  also  that  it  happened  through  his  fault,  that  the 
Germans  departed  from  the  university  of  Prague.     "  But  Avhen  the 
king  of  Bohemia,  according  to  the  foundation  of  Charles  IV.,  his 
fother,  granted  three  voices  unto  the  Bohemians,  and  the  fourth  unto  a  decia- 
the  Germans ;  whereat  the  Germans  grudging  that  they  should  be  how  the 
exempted  from  their  voices,  of  their  own  accord  departed  and  went  ^ll^^^^l 
their  ways  ;  binding  themselves  with  a  great  oath,  and  under  a  great  f™m  the 
penalty,^  both  of  their  fame,  and  also  money,  that  none  of  them  sity  of 
should  return  again   unto    Prague.       Notwithstanding,    I   am   not  ^"^^^"^ 
ashamed  to  confess,  that  I  did  approve  and  allow  the  doings  of  the 
king,  unto  whom  of  duty  I  owe  obedience  for  the  commodity  and 
profit  of  my  country.     And  because  you  shall  not  think  that  I  have 
spoken  any  untruth,  here  is  present  Albert  Wan-en  Trapius,  who 
was  deacon  of  the  faculties,  who  had  sworn  to  depart  with  the  rest  of 
the  Germans  ;  he,  if  he  will  say  the  truth,  shall  easily  clear  me  of  this 
suspicion." 

But  when  Albert  would  have  spoken,  he  could  not  be  heard.  The  sian- 
But  this  Naso,  of  whom  before  is  made  mention,  after  he  had  unshlnlT- 
asked  leave  to  speak,  said :  ''  This  matter  do  I  understand  well  ^^11^"° 
enough,  for  I  was  in  the  king's  court  when  these  things  were  done 
in  Bohemia,  when  I  saw  the  masters  of  the  three  nations  of  the  Ger- 
mans, the  Bavarians,  Saxons,  and  Silesians,  amongst  whom  the  Polo- 
nians  were  also  numbered,  most  humbly  come  unto  the  king,  requiring 
that  he  would  not  suffer  the  right  of  their  voices  to  be  taken  from 
them;  then  the  king  promise'd  them  that  he  would  foresee  and 
provide  for  their  requests  :  but  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague, 
with  divers  others,  persuaded  the  king  that  he  should  not  so  do. 
Whereat  the  king  at  first  being  not  a  little  moved,  gave  him  a  sore 
check,  that  he  and  Jerome  of  Prague  did  so  much  intermeddle  them- 
selves, and  moved  such  open  controversies,  insomuch  that  he  threat- 
ened them,  that  except  they  would  foresee  and  take  heed,  he  would 
bring  it  to  pass  that  the  matter  should  be  determined  and  decreed 
by  fire.  Wherefore,  most  reverend  fathers  !  you  shall  understand 
that  the  king  of  Bohemia  did  never  favour  with  his  heart  these  men, 
whose  unshamefastness  is  such,  that  they  feared  not  even  of  late  to 
treat  me  evil,  being  so  much  in  the  king's  favour  and  credit."    After 

(1)  This  doctor  Naso  was  counsellor  to  king  Winceslaus. 

(2)  The  penalty  of  money  was  a  hundred  silver  shock. 


458  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

ne>iry    him  stcppcd  forth  Paletz,  saying,  "  Verily  most  reverend  fathers, 
^'      not  only  the  learned  men  of  other  nations,  but  also  of  Bohemia 


A.  D.    itself,  are,  through  the  counsel  of  John  Huss  and  his  adherents, 

^^^^-    banished  out  of  Bohemia,  of  which  number  some  remain  yet  in  exile 

Paletz      in  Moravia."     Hereunto  John  Huss  ansv/ered  :  "  How  can  this  be 

against     truc,"  Said  he,  "  since  I  was  not  at  Prague  at  that  time,  when  these 

'huss.      ™en  you  speak  of  departed  and  went  away  from  thence .'''"     These 

things  were  thus  debated  the  day  aforesaid  as  touching  John  Huss. 
Huss  This  done,  the  said  John  Huss

~17,606 words

drawn  out  of  his  books,     Huss  acknowledged  all  those  that  jo'hJ" 
were  faithfully  and  truly  collected  and  gathered,  to  be  his  ;  of  which  ^^"^*- 
sort  there  were  but  very  few.     The  residue  were  counterfeited  and 
forged  by  his  adversaries,  and  specially  by  Stephen  Paletz,  the  prin- 
cipal author  of  this  mischief:  for  they  could  find  no  such  thing  in 
the  books,  out  of  which  they  said  they  had  drawn  and  gathered 
them  ;  or  at  least,  if  they  were,  they  were  coiTupted  by  slanders,  as 
a  man  may  easily  perceive  by  the  number  of  articles. 

These  be  the  same  articles  in  a  manner  which  were  showed  before 
in  the  prison  to  John  Huss,  and  are  rehearsed  here  in  another  order. 
Howbeit  there  Avere  more  articles  added  unto  them,  and  some  others 
con-ected  and  enlarged.  But  now  we  will  show  them  one  with 
another,  and  declare  what  the  said  Huss  did  answer  both  openly 
before  them  all,  as  also  in  the  prison,  for  he  left  his  answers  in  the 
prison  briefly  written  with  his  own  hand  in  these  words. 

The  Answer  of  John  Huss  to  twenty-six  Articles  concerning  his 
Book  of  the  Church. 

I,  John  Huss,  unworthy  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  raaster  of  arts,  and  bachelor 
cf  divinity,  do  confess  that  I  have  written  a  certain  small  treatise,  entituled, 
'  Of  the  Chmxh  ;'  the  copy  whereof  was  showed  mo  by  the  notaries  of  the  three 


460 


Henry 

y. 

A.D. 

1415. 

First 
article. 


Second. 
St.  Paul 
never 
member 
of  the 
devil. 


Two 

mHiiner 
rif  separa- 
tions 
from  the 
church. 


rhird. 
Th5 

members 
of  the 
church 
never  fall 
finally 
away. 


Fourth. 
The  pre- 
destinate 
is  always 
a  mem- 
ber of 
the  uni- 
versal 
church. 


Fifth. 
To  be  in 
the 

church, 
and  a 
member 
of  the 
church. 
Predesti- 
nation. 


Sixth. 
Both 
good  ai'd 
bad  in  the 
church. 


The 

seventh 

article. 


HISTORY    OF    THK    BOHEMIANS. 

presidents  of  tlie  council ;  that  is  to  say,  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  the 
bishop  of  Castile,  and  the  bishop  of  Libusse :  which  deputies  or'presidents,  in 
reproof  of  the  said  treatise,  delivered  unto  nie  certain  articles,  saying,  that 
they  were  drawn  out  of  the  said  treatise,  and  were  wTitten  in  the  same. 

The  first  article :  '  There  is  but  one  holy  universal  or  catholic  church,  which 
is  the  universal  company  of  all  the  predestinate.'  I  do  confess  that  this  pro 
position  is  mine,  and  it  is  confirmed  by  the  saying  of  St.  Augustine  upon 
St.  John. 

The  second  article  :  '  St.  Paul  was  never  any  member  of  the  devil,  albeit 
that  he  committed  and  did  certain  acts  like  unto  the  acts  of  the  malignant 
church.  And  likewise  St.  Peter,  who  fell  into  a  horrible  sin  of  peijury  and 
denial  of  his  Master,  it  Avas  by  the  permission  of  God,  that  he  might  the  more 
firmly  and  steadfastly  rise  again  and  be  confirmed.'  I  answer  according  to  St. 
Augustine,  that  it  is  expedient  that  the  elect  and  predestinate  should  sin  and 
offend.  Hereby  it  appeareth  that  there  are  two  manner  of  separations  from 
the  holy  church.  The  first  is,  not  to  perdition,  as  all  the  elect  are  divided  from 
the  church.  The  second  is  to  perdition,  by  which  certain  heretics  are,  through 
their  deadly  sin,  divided  from  the  church.  Yet  notwithstanding,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  they  may  return  again  unto  the  flock,  and  be  of  the  fold  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  he  speaketh  himself,  saying,  '  I  have  other  sheep  which 
are  not  of  this  fold,'  John  xx. 

The  third  article  :  '  No  part  or  member  of  the  church  doth  depart  or  fall  away 
at  any  time  from  the  body,  forasmuch  as  the  charity  of  predestination,  which 
is  the  bond  and  chain  of  the  same,  doth  never  fall.'  This  proposition  is  thus 
placed  in  my  book :  '  The  reprobate  of  the  church  proceed  out  of  the  same, 
and  yet  are  not  as  parts  or  members  of  the  same,  forasmuch  as  no  part  or 
member  of  the  same  doth  finally  fall  away ;  because  that  the  charity  of  pre- 
destination, which  is  the  bond  and  chain  of  the  same,  doth  never  fall  away.' 
This  is  proved  by  1  Cor.  xiii.,  and  Romans  viii.  :  '  All  things  turn  to  good  to 
them  which  love  God.'  Also,  '  I  am  certain  that  neither  death  nor  life  can 
separate  us  from  the  charity  and  love  of  God:'  as  it  is  more  at  large  in  the 
book. 

The  fourth  article  :  '  The  predestinate,  although  he  be  not  in  the  state  of 
grace  according  to  present  justice,  yet  is  he  always  a  member  of  the  universal 
church.'  This  is  an  error,  if  it  be  understood  of  all  such  as  be  predestinate: 
for  thus  it  is  in  the  book,  about  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  chapter,  where  it  is 
declared,  that  there  be  divers  manners  and  sorts  of  being  in  the  church  :  for 
there  are  some  in  the  church,  according  to  a  misshapen  faith ;  and  others  accord- 
ing to  predestination,  as  Christians  predestinate,  now  in  sin,  but  who  shall 
return  again  unto  grace. 

The  fifth  article  :  '  There  is  no  degree  of  honour  or  dignity,  neither  any 
human  election,  or  any  sensible  sign,  that  can  make  any  man  a  member  of 
the  universal  church.'  I  answer,  this  article  is  after  this  manner  in  my  book. 
*  And  such  subtleties  are  understood  and  known  by  considering  what  it  is  to 
be  in  the  church,  and  what  it  is  to  be  a  part  or  member  of  the  church ;  and 
that  predestination  doth  make  a  man  a  member  of  the  universal  church,  which 
is  a  preparation  of  grace  for  the  present,  and  of  glory  to  come  ;  and  not  any 
degree  of  dignity,  neither  election  of  man,  neither  any  sensible  sign.  For  the 
traitor  Judas  Iscariot,  notwithstanding  Christ's  election,  and  the  temporal 
graces  which  were  given  him  for  his  office  of  apostleship,  and  that  he  was  re- 
puted and  coimted  of  men  a  true  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  yet  was  he  no  true 
disciple,  but  a  wolf  covered  in  a  sheep's  skin,  as  St.  Augustine  saith.' 

The  sixth  article  :  '  A  reprobate  man  is  never  a  member  of  the  holy  church.' 
I  answer,  it  is  in  my  book  with  sufficient  long  probation  out  of  Psalm  xxvi., 
and  out  of  the  Ephesians  v.,  and  also  by  St.  Bernard's  saying :  '  The  church  of 
Jesus  Christ  is  more  plainly  and  evidently  his  body,  than  the  body  which  he 
delivered  for  us  to  death.'  1  have  also  written  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  my  book, 
that  the  holy  church  is  the  barn  of  the  Lord,  in  which  are  both  good  and  evil, 
predestinate  and  reprobate,  the  good  being  as  the  good  corn  or  grain,  and  the 
evil  as  the  chaff;  and  thereunto  is  added  the  exposition  of  St.  Augustine. 

The  seventh  article :  '  Judas  was  never  a  true  disciple  of  Jesus  Christ.'  I 
answer,  and  I  do  confess  the  same.  This  appeareth  by  the  fifth  article,  which 
];>  passed  before,  and  by  St.  Augustine  in  his  Book  of  Penance,  where  he  doth 


ARTICLF.S    LAID    TO    JOIIX    HUSS,    AXD    HIS    ANSWERS.  4G1 

expound  the  meaning  of  St.  John,  in  tlie  first  epistle,  chap,  ii.,  where  he  saith,     iiemy 
'  Tiiey  came  ont  from  amongst  us,  hut  they  were  none  of  us.     He  knew  from        ''  • 
the  beginning  all  them  that  should  believe,  and  him  also  that  should  betray  ~~a~tT~ 
him,  and  said:  And  therefore,  I  say  unto  you,  that  none  cometh  unto  me  ex-     ^A^r 

cept  it  be  given  him  of  my  Father.     From  that  time   many  of  the  disciples L 

parted  from  him  :  and  were  not  those  also  called  disciples,  according  to  the  words 
of  the  gospel  I  And  yet,  notwithstanding  they  were  no  true  disciples,  because 
they  did  not  remain  and  continue  in  the  word  of  the  Son  of  God,  according  as 
it  is  said :  If  you  remain  in  my  word,  you  be  my  disciples ;  forasmuch,  then, 
as  they  did  not  continue  with  Christ  as  his  true  disciples,  so  likewise  are  they 
not  the  true  sons  of  God:  although  they  seem  so,  unto  him  they  are  not  so; 
unto  whom  it  is  known  what  they  shall  be,  that  is  to  say,  of  good,  evil.'  Thus 
much  writeth  St.  Augustine.  It  is  also  evident  that  Judas  cotdd  not  be  the 
true  disciple  of  Christ,  by  means  of  his  covetousness :  for  Christ  himself  said 
in  the  presence  of  Judas,  as  I  suppose,  '  Except  a  man  forsake  all  that  he  hath, 
lie  cannot  be  my  disciple.'  Forasmuch  then  as  Judas  did  not  forsake  all  things, 
according  to  the  Lord's  will,  and  follow  him,  he  was  a  thief,  as  it  is  said  in  John 
xii. ;  and  a  devil,  John  \\.  ;  whereby  it  is  evident  by  the  word  of  the  Lord, 
that  Judas  was  not  his  true,  but  feigned  disciple.  Whereupon  St.  Augustine 
writing  upon  John,  declaring  how  the  sheep  hear  the  voice  of  Chi'ist,  saith, 
'  What  manner  of  hearers,  think  ye,  his  sheep  were  ?  Truly  Judas  heard  him 
and  was  a  wolf,  yet  followed  he  the  shepherd ;  but  being  clothed  in  a  sheep's 
skin,  he  lay  in  wait  for  the  shepherd.' 

The  eighth  article :  '  The  congregation  of  the  predestinate,  whether  they  be  Eighth 
bi  the  state  of  grace  or  no,  according  unto  present  justice,  is  the  holy  universal  article, 
church  ;  and  therefore  it  is  an  article  of  faith,  and  it  is  the  same  church  which 
hath  neither  wrinkle,  nor  spot  in  it,  but  is  holy  and  undefiled,  which  the  Son 
of  God  doth  call  his  own.'     Answer:  The  words  of  the  book  out  of  the  which 
this  article  was  drawn  are  these :       '  Thirdly,  the  church  is  understood  and  The 
taken  for  the  congregation  and  assembly  of  the  faithful,  whether  they  be  in  the  church  is 
state  of  grace,  according  to  present  justice,  or  not.     And  in  this  sort  it  is  an  sometime 
article  of  our  faith,  of  which  St.  Paul  maketh  mention  in  Ephesians  v.  :  '  Christ  for  the 
«>o  loved  his  church,  that  he  delivered  and  offered  himself  for  the  same,'   &c.  ^P"?"^^?!"" 
I  pray  you  then,  is  there  any  faithftd  man  who  doth  doubt  that  the  church  doth  elect  and 
not  signify  all  the  elect  and  predestinate,  which  we  ought  to  believe  to  be  the  faithful, 
universal  church,  the  glorious  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ,  holy  and  without  spot?  fi"^artide 
Wherefore  this  article  is  an  article  of  faith,  which  we  ought  firmly  to  believe  taken  in 
according  to  our  creed  ;    '  I  believe  the  holy  catholic  church  :'    and  of  this  ''^^  creed, 
church  do  St.  Augustine,   St.  Gi-egory,    St.  Jerome,    and  divers  others  make 
mention. 

The  ninth  article :  '  Peter  never  was,  neither  is  the  head  of  the  holy  uni-  Nintli 
versal  church.'      Answer:    This  article  was    drawn    out   of   these  words  of  article, 
my  book.      '  All  men  do  agree  in  this  point,  that  Peter  had  received  of  the  „everwas 
Rock  of  the  church  (which  is  Christ),  humility,  povertj',  steadfastness  of  faith,  head  of 
and  consequently  blessedness.     Not  as  though  the  meaning  of  our  Lord  Jesus  "'^  "hole 
Christ  was,  when  he  said.  Upon  this   Rock  I  will  build  my  church,  that  he  church. 
would  biuld  every  militant  church  upon  the  person  of  Peter,  for  Christ  should 
build  his  cluu-ch  upon  the  Rock  which  is  Christ  himself,   from  whence  Peter 
received  his  steadfastness  of  faith,  forasmuch  as  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  head 
and  foundation  of  every  church,  and  not  Peter.' 

The  tenth  article  :  '  If  he  that  is  called  the  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  do  follow  Tenth 
Christ  in  his  life,  then  he  is  his  true  vicar.  But,  if  so  be  he  do  walk  in  contrary  ~^"^'^* 
paths  and  ways,   then  is  he  the  messenger  of  Antichrist,  and  tlie  enemy  and  of  Chrisi, 
adversary  of  St.  Peter,  and  of  our  Lord  Jesiis  Christ,  and  also  the  vicar  of  Judas  ''o^  he  is 
Iscariot.'      I  answer,  the  words  of  my  book  are  these:   'If  he  who  is  called  j",!'^^^ 
the  vicar  of  St.  Peter,  walk  in   the  ways  of  christian  virtues  aforesaid,  we  do 
believe  verily  that  he  is  the  true  vicar,  and  true  bishop  of  the  church  which  he 
mleth ;  but  if  he  v/alk  in  contrary  paths  and  ways,  then  is  he  the  messenger  of 
Antichrist,  contrary  both  to  St.  Peter,  and  to  our   Lord  Jesus  Christ.      And 
therefore  St.  Bernard,  in   his  fourth  book,   did  write  in  this  sort  unto  pope 
Eugene :    Thou  delightest  and  walkest  in  great  pride  and  arrogancy,  being 
gorgeously  and  sumptuously  an-ayed  ;  what  friut  or  profit  do  tliy  flock  or  sheep 
receive  by  thee  ?     If  I  durst  say  it,  these  be  rather  the  pastures  and  feedings 


462 


HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS, 


Henvij 
V. 


A.D. 
1415. 


Eleventh 
article. 


Prelates 
making 
merchan- 
dise of 
holy  or- 
ders. 


Twelfth 
article. 
The  pope 
taketh  his 
original 
from  the 
emperors. 


Thir- 
teenth 
article. 
The  pope 
is  not  the 
head  of 
any  parti- 
cular 
church. 


Four- 
teenth 
article. 


Fif- 
teenth. 
The 
pope's 
power 
vain. 


of  devils  than  of  sheep.  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  did  not  so ;  wherefore  thou 
seemest  by  these  thy  doings  to  succeed  Constantine,  and  not  St.  Peter.'  These 
be  the  very  words  of  St.  Bernard.^  It  foUoweth  after,  in  my  book,  '  That  if 
the  manner  and  fashion  of  his  life  and  living  be  contrary  to  that  which  St.  Peter 
used  or  tliat  he  be  given  to  avarice  and  covetousness,  then  is  he  the  vicar  of 
Judas  Iscariot,  who  loved  and  chose  the  reward  of  iniquity,  and  did  set  out  to 
sale  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.'  As  soon  as  they  had  read  the  same,  those  who 
ruled  and  governed  the  council,  beheld  one  another,  and  making  mocks  and 
mouths,  they  nodded  their  heads  at  him. 

The  eleventh  article  :  '  All  such  as  do  use  simony,  and  priests  living  disso- 
lutelv  and  wantonly,  do  hold  an  untrue  opinion  of  the  seven  sacraments,  as 
unbelieving  bastards,  and  not  as  children,  not  knowing  what  is  the  office  and 
duty  of  the  keys  or  censures,  rites  and  ceremonies ;  neither  of  the  divine 
service  of  the  church,  nor  of  veneration  or  worshipping  of  relics ;  neither  of  the 
orders  constituted  and  ordained  in  the  clnu-ch ;  neither  yet  of  indulgences  or 
pardons.'  I  answer,  that  it  is  placed  in  this  manner  in  my  book.  '  This 
abuse  of  authority  or  power  is  committed  by  such  as  do  sell  and  make  mer- 
chandise of  holy  orders,  and  get  and  gather  together  riches  by  simony,  making 
fairs  and  markets  of  the  holy  sacraments,  and  living  in  all  kinds  of  voluptuous- 
ness and  dissolute  manners,  or  in  any  other  filthy  or  villanous  kind  of  living : 
they  do  pollute  and  defile  the  holy  ecclesiastical  state.  And  albeit  that  they 
profess  in  words  that  they  do  know  God,  yet  do  they  deny  it  again  by  their 
deeds,  and  consequently  believe  not  in  God ;  but,  as  unbelieving  bastards,  they 
hold  a  contrary  and  untrue  opinion  of  the  seven  sacraments  of  the  church. 
And  this  appeareth  most  evidently,  forasmuch  as  all  such  do  utterly  contemn 
and  de.spise  the  name  of  God,  according  to  the  saying  of  Malachi :  Unto  you, 
O  priests!  be  it  spoken,  which  do  despise  and  contemn  my  name.'     Chap. i. 

The  twelfth  article :  '  The  papal  dignity  hath  his  original  from  the  emperors 
of  Rome.'  I  answer,  and  mark  well  what  my  words  are  :  'The  pre-eminence 
and  institution  of  the  pope  is  spiimg  and  come  of  the  emperor's  power  and 
authority.  And  this  is  proved  by  the  ninety-sixth  distinction  ;  for  Constantine 
granted  this  privilege  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  others  after  him  confimied 
the  same :  That  like  as  Augustus,  for  the  outward  and  temporal  goods  be- 
stowed upon  the  church,  is  counted  always  the  most  high  king  above  all  others ; 
so  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  be  called  the  principal  father  above  all  other 
bishops.  This  notwithstanding,  the  papal  dignity  hath  its  original  immediately 
from  Christ,  as  touching  his  spiritual  administration  and  ofiice  to  rvde  the 
church.'  Then  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  said :  '  In  the  time  of  Constantine, 
there  was  a  general  council  holden  at  Nice,  in  which,  albeit  the  highest  room 
and  place  in  the  church  was  given  to  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  for  honour's  cause, 
it  is  ascribed  unto  the  emperor.  Wherefore  then  do  ye  not  as  well  affirm  and 
say :  That  the  papal  dignity  took  its  original  rather  from  that  council,  than  by 
the  emperor's  authority  and  power  ?' 

The  thirteenth  article  :  '  No  man  would  reasonably  affirm  (without  revela- 
tion) either  of  himself  or  of  any  other,  that  he  is  the  head  of  any  particular 
church.'  I  answer,  I  confess  it  to  be  written  in  my  book,  and  it  folio weth 
straight  after :  '  Albeit  that  through  his  good  living  he  ought  to  hope  and  trust 
that  he  is  a  member  of  the  holy  universal  church,  the  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ, 
according  to  the  saying  of  the  Preacher :  No  man  knoweth  whether  he  be 
worthy  and  have  deserved  grace  and  favour,  or  hatred.  And  Luke  xvii.  : 
When  ye  have  done  all  that  ye  can,  say  that  you  are  unprofitable  servants.' 

The  fourteenth  article :  '  It  ought  not  to  be  believed  that  the  pope,  whatso- 
ever he  be,  may  be  the  head  of  any  particular  church,  unless  he  be  predestinate 
or  ordained  of  God.'  I  answer,  that  I  do  acknowledge  this  proposition  to  be 
mine;  and  this  is  easy  to  prove,  forasmuch  as  it  is  necessary  that  the  christian 
faith  should  be  depraved,  forasmuch  as  the  church  was  deceived  by  N.,  as  it 
appeareth  by  St.  Augustine. 

The  fifteenth  article :  '  The  pope's  power  as  vicar,  is  but  vain  and  nothing 
worth,  if  he  do  not  confirin  and  address  his  life  according  to  Jesus  Christ,  and 
follow  the  manners  of  St.  Peter.'  I  answer,  that  it  is  thus  in  my  book ;  '  That 
it  is  meet  and  expedient  that  he  who  is  ordained  vicar,   should  address  and 


(1)  Bern,  ad  Eugeu.  lib.  4. 


ARTICLES    LAID    TO    JOHN    HUSS,    AXD    HIS    ANSWERS.  463 

frame  himself,  in  manners  and  conditions,  to  the  authority  of  him  who  did  put    uenry 
him  in  place.'      And  John  Huss  said,  moreover,  before  the  whole  council:  '  I       ''■ 
understand  that  the  power  and  authority  in  such  a  pope  as  doth  not  represent  ~~Z~t)~ 
the  manners  of  Christ,  is  frustrate  and  void,  as  touching  the  merit  and  reward    niic' 

wlrich  he  should  obtain  and  get  thereby,  and  doth  not  get  the  same :  but  not  .'- 

as  concerning  his  office.'      Then  certain  others  standing  by,  asked  of  him,  Distinc- 
saying,   'Where  is    that  gloss  in  your  book?'     John  Huss  answered,    '  You  j^^JJij^^^j 
shall  find  it  in  my  treatise  against  Master  Paletz :'  whereat  all  the  assistants,  of  office. 
looking  one  upon  another,  began  to  smile  and  laugh. 

The  sixteenth  article  :  '  The  pope  is  most  holy,  not  because  he  doth  supply  Sixteenth 
and  hold  the  room  and  place  of  St.  Peter,  but  because  he  hath  great  revenues.'  fj''^'^- 
I  answer,  that  my  words  are  mutilated,  for  thus  it  is  written  :  '  He  is  not  most  cometii 
holy,  because  he  is  called  the  vicar  of  St.  Peter,  or  because  he  hath  great  and  not  by 
large  possessions  ;  but  if  he  be  the  follower  of  Jesus  Christ  in  humility,  gentle-  bu/by 
ness,  patience,  labour  and  travail,  and  in  perfect  love  and  charity.'  following. 

The  seventeenth  article :  '  The  cardinals^  are  not  the  manifest  and  true  sue-  Seven- 
cessors  of  the  other  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  they  Uve  not  according  to  the  '^^p'^ 
fashion  of  the  apostles,  keeping  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.'      I  answer,  that  it  is  thus  written  in  my  book,  and  it  proveth  itself  suffi- 
ciently ;  '  For  if  they  enter  in  by  another  way  than  by  the  door,  which  is  the  Lord 
Jesus,  they  be  murderers  and  thieves.' 

Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  '  Behold  both  this  and  all  other  articles 
before  i-ehearsed,  he  hath  written  much  more  detestable  things  in  his  book  than 
are  presented  in  his  ai-ticles.  Truly,  John  Huss,  thou  hast  kept  no  order  in  thy 
sermons  and  writings.  Had  it  not  been  your  part  to  have  applied  your  sermons 
according  to  your  audience  ?  for  to  what  purpose  was  it,  or  what  did  it  profit 
you  before  the  people  to  preach  against  the  cardinals,  when  none  of  them  were 
present?  It  had  been  meeter  for  you  to  have  told  them  their  faults  before  them 
all,  than  before  the  laity.'  Then  answered  John  Huss  :  '  Reverend  father  ! 
forasmuch  as  I  did  see  many  priests  and  other  learned  men  present  at  my 
sermons,  for  their  sakes  I  spake  those  words.'  Then  said  the  cardinal,  '  Thou 
hast  done  very  ill,  for  by  such  kind  of  talk  thou  hast  disturbed  and  troubled  th.e 
whole  state  of  the  church.' 

The  eighteenth  article  :  '  A  heretic  ought  not  to  be  committed  to  the  secular  Eigh- 
powers  to  be  put  to  death,  for  it  is  sufficient  only  that  he  abide  and  suffer  the  *'^enth 
ecclesiastical  censure.'     These  are  my  words,  '  That  they  might  be  ashamed  of  j^^^ 
their  cruel  sentence  and  judgment,  especially  forasmuch  as  Jesus  Christ,  Bishop  Husscon 
both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  would  not  judge  such  as  were  disobedient  flemneth 
by  civil  judgment,  neither  condemn  them  to  bodily  death.'     As  touching  the  tyofthe 
first  point,  it  may  evidently  be  seen  in  Luke  xii.  And  for  the  second,  it  appeareth  prelates 
also  by  the  woman  who  was  taken  in  adultery,  of  whom  it  is  spoken  in  John  viii. ;  |"  ^^^g" 
and  it  is  said  in  Matthew  xviii.,  '  If  thy  brother  have  off'ended  thee,'  &-c.  Mark,  death  of 
therefore,  what  I  do  say,  that  a  heretic,  whatsoever  he  be,  ought  first  to  be  in-  lieretics 
structed  and  taught  with  christian  love  and  gentleness  by  the  holy  Scriptures, 
and  by  the  reasons  drawn  and  taken  out  of  the  same ;  as  St.  Augustine  and 
others  have  done,  disputing  against  the  heretics.     But  if  there  were  any,  who, 
after  all  these  gentle  and  loving  admonitions  and  instructions,  woidd  not  cease 
from,  or  leave  off,  their  stiffness  of  opinions,  but  obstinately  resist  against  the 
truth,  such,  I  say,  ought  to  suffer  corporal  or  bodily  punishment. 

As  soon  as  John  Huss  had  spoken  those  things,  the  judges  read  in  his  book 
a  certain  clause,  wherein  he  seemed  grievously  to  inveigh  against  them  who 
delivered  a  heretic  unto  the  secular  power,  not  being  confuted  or  convicted  of 
heresy ;  and  compared  them  unto  the  high  priests.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  who 
said  unto  Pilate,  '  It  is  not  lawfid  for  us  to  put  any  man  to  death,'  and  delivered  The  be- 
Christ  imto  him  :  and  yet  notwithstanding,  according  unto  Christ's  own  witness,  'raying 
they  were  greater  murderers  than  Pilate.     '  For  he,'  said  Christ,  '  who  hath  demning 
delivered  me  unto  thee,  hath  committed  the  gi'eatest  offence.'  Then  the  cardinals  of  inno- 
and  bishops  made  a  great  noise,  and  demanded  of  John  Huss,  saying :   '  Who  '^^"  ^' 
are  they  that  thou  dost  compare  or  assimule  unto  the  Pharisees  ? '  Then  he  said, 
'  All  those  who  deliver  up  any  innocent  unto  the  civil  sword,  as  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  delivered  Jesus  Christ  unto  Pilate.'     '  No,  no,'  said  they  again ;  '  for 

(1)  The  cardinals  do  count  it  heresy,  that  they  should  be  compelled  to  be  followers  of  thfi 
apostles. 


464 


niSTOUY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 


Henry 

v. 

A.D. 
1415. 

Nine- 

leeiitli 

article. 

The 

church 

militant 

standeth 

in  three 

(larts. 


Twenti- 
eth arti- 
cle. 

Three 
kinds  of 
obedi- 
ence. 


True 
obedience 
ruled  by 
God's 
com- 
mand- 
ment. 

Twenty- 
first  arti- 
cle. 


Appeal- 
ing unto 
Christ: 


forbidden 
by  the 
cardinal 
of  Cam- 
bray. 


Twenty- 
second 
article. 
A  knot 
found  In 
a  rush. 


all  that,  you  spake  here  of  doctors.'  And  the  cardinal  of  Camhray,  according 
to  his  accustomed  manner,  said :  '  Truly  they  who  have  made  and  gathered  these 
articles,  have  used  great  lenity  and  gentleness,  for  his  writings  are  much  more 
detestahle  and  horrible.'' 

The  nineteenth  article :  '  The  nobles  of  the  world  ought  to  constrain  and 
compel  the  ministers  of  the  church  to  observe  and  keep  the  law  of  Jesus  Christ.' 
I  answer,  that  it  standeth  thus,  word  for  word,  in  my  book.  '  Those  who  be  on 
our

Cut continues beyond the first 4,000 words shown here — about 13,606 more in the scan at the link above.

~1,525 words

those  things  which  are  objected 

vol'.  III.  I  I 


482  HISTORY    OF    THE    liOUKMIANS. 

Henry    against  1110,  aiul  specially  concerning  ecclesiastical  offices,  and  the  state 

; of  the  ministry." 

A.  D.         But  when  other  men  began  to  speak,  the  emperor  himself  began  to 
^^^^-    sing  the  same  song  which  he  had  sung  before.     "  Thou  art  of  lawful 
The  force  age,"  Said  the  emperor ;   "  thou  mightest  easily  have  understood  what 
witness.    I  said  unto  thee  yesterday,  and  this  day ;  for  we  are  forced  to  give 
peior^to    credit  unto  these  witnesses  who  are  worthy  of  credit,  forasmuch  as  the 
^°''"       Scripture  saith,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  all  truth 
is  tried :  how  much  more  then,  by  so  many  witnesses  of  such  worthy 
men  ?     Wherefore,  if  thou  be  wise,  receive  penance  at  the  hands  of 
the  council  with  a  contrite  heart,  and  renounce  thy  manifest  eiTors,  and 
promise  by  an  oath,  that  from  henceforth  thou  wilt  never  more  teach 
or  preach  them  ;  which  if  thou  refuse  to  do,  there  are  laws  and  ordi- 
nances whereby  thou  shalt  be  judged  of  the  council."'"' 
An  old  Here  a  certain  very  old  bishop  of  Poland  put  to  his  verdict.     He 

Poiami"*^  said  :  "  The  laws  are  evident  as  touching  heretics,  Avith  what  punish- 
ment they  ought  to  be  punished.""     But  John  Huss  constantly  an- 
swered as  before, insomuch  that  they  said  he  was  obstinate  and  stubborn. 
Objection  Thcu  a  ccrtaiu  well-fed  priest,  and  gaily  apparelled,  cried  out  unto  the 
bettered  presidents  of  the  council,  saying :   "  He  ought  by  no  means  to  be 
tau\t     ^clmitted  to  recantation,  for  he  hath  wi-itten  unto  his  friends,  that 
although  he  do  swear  vn\X\  his  tongue,  yet  he  will  keep  his  mind  un- 
sworn, without  oath  ;  wherefore  he  is  not  to  be  trusted."     Unto  this 
slander  John  Huss  answered  as  is  said  in  the  last  article  ;  affirming  that 
he  was  not  guilty  of  any  error. 
Paietz  Then  said  Paletz  :  "  To  what  end  is  this  protestation,  forasmuch  as 

John        thou  sayest  that  thou  wilt  defend  no  error,  neither  yet  Wickliff,  and 
""^^'       yet   dost  defend  hmi .''"     When   he  had  spoken   these  words,  he 
brought  forth  for  witness  nine  articles  of  John  Wickliff"'s,  and  read 
them  openly,  and  afterwards  he  said,  "  When  I  and  Master  Stanislaus, 
in  the  presence  of  Ernest  of  Austria,  duke  of  Prague,  preached  against 
them,  he  obstinately  defended  the  same,  not  only  by  his  sermons,  but 
A  new      also  by  his  books  which  he  set  forth ;  which,  except  you  do  here 
Glanders,   exhibit,  wc  will  cause  them  to  be  exhibited."     So  said  the  emperor 
also.    Unto  whom  John  Huss  answered  :   "  I  am  very  well  contented 
that  not  only  those,  but  also  all  other  my  books,  be  brought  forth  and 
showed." 

In  the  mean  time  there  was  exhibited  unto  the  council  a  certain 
article,  wherein  John  Huss  was  accused,  that  he  had  slanderously  in- 
terpreted a  certain  sentence  of  the  pope"'s,  which  he  denied  that  he  did, 
saying,  that  he  never  saw  it  but  in  prison,  when  the  article  was  showed 
him  by  the  commissioners.  And  when  he  was  demanded  who  was  the 
author  thereof;  he  answered,  that  he  knew  not,  but  that  he  heard  say 
that  Master  Jessenitz  Avas  the  author  thereof. 

"  What  then,"  said  they,  "  do  you  think  or  judge  of  the  intei-pre- 

tation  thereof?"     Then  answered  John  Huss,  "  What  should  I  say 

thereunto,  when  I  said  I  never  saw  it,  but  as  I  have  heard  it  of  you." 

John       Thus  they  were  all  so  grievous  and  troublesome  unto  him  that  he 

waxeth    waxcd  faint  and  weary,  for  he  had  passed  all  the  night  before  without 

sleep,  through  the  pain  of  his  teeth. 

Then  was  there  another  article  read,  in  which  was  contained,  that 
three  men  were  beheaded  at   Prague,  because,   through  Wickliff"'s 


faint  and 
wearj' 


QUARRELS    PICKED    AGAINST    HUSS    BY    HIS    ENEMIES.  483 

doctrine  and  teaching,  they  were  contumelious  and  slanderous  against  the    Henry 
pope's  letters ;  and  that  they  were,  by  the  same  Huss,  with  the  v/hole 


pomp  of  the  scholars,  and  with  a  public  convocation  or  congregation,  A.D. 
carried  out  to  be  buried,  and  by  a  public  sermon  placed  among  the  ^'^^^^ 
number  of  saints.  And  the  same  Dr.  Naso,  of  whom  you  have  heard  Another 
certain  testimonies  already  recited,  affirmed  the  same  to  be  true,  and  against 
that  he  himself  was  present,  when  the  king  of  Bohemia  commanded  ^Ij^g 
those  blasphemers  so  to  be  punished.  J^"';^"'^ 

Then  said  John  Huss :  "  Both  those  parts  are  false,  that  the  king  three 
did  command  any  such  punishment  to  be  done,  and  that  the  corpses  headed  at 
were  by  me  conveyed  with  any  such  pomp  unto  their  sepulture  or  ^'r^gue. 
burial :  wherefore  you  do  injury  both  unto  me  and  the  king.     Then  John 
Paletz  confirmed  the  affirmation  of  Dr.  Naso,  his  fellow,  with  this  ued^^  ^^' 
argument  (for  they  both  laboured  to  one  end  and  purpose)  :  That  it 
was  provided  by  the  king's  commandment,  that  no  man  should  once 
speak  against  the  pope's  bulls  ;  and  these  three  spake  against  the 
pope's  bidls :  ergo,  by  virtue  of  the  king's  commandment,  they  were 
beheaded.'  And  what  John  Huss's  opinion  and  mind  was,  as  touching 
these  men,  it  is  evident  enough  by  his  book  entitled,  '  Of  the  Church,*" 
wherein  he  Avriteth  thus :  '-*  I  believe  they  have  read  Daniel  the  pro- 
phet, where  it  is  said,  '  And  they  shall  perish  with  sword  and  fire,  and 
with  captivity,  and  many  shall  fraudulently  and  craftily  associate  them- 
selves unto  them.' "  And  afterwards  he  saith  ;  "  How  is  this  fulfilled 
in  these  two  lav-men,  who  not  consenting,  but  speaking  against  the 
feigned  lies  of  Antichrist,  have  offered  theii-  lives  there-for,  and  many 
others  were  ready  to  do  the  same,  and  many  were  fraudulently  asso- 
ciated unto  them,  who,  being  feared  by  the  threatenings  of  Antichrist, 
are  fled,  and  have  turned  theh  backs,"  &c. 

When  these  things  were  read,  one  looking  upon  another,  as  though 
they  had  been  all  in  a  marvellous  strange  study,  they  held  their  peace 
for  a  certain  space ;  for  this  Paletz,   and  the  aforesaid  Dr.  Naso 
had  also  added,  that  John  Huss,  in  an  open  sermon,  had  inflamed 
and  stirred  up  the  people  against  the  magistrates,  insomuch  that  a 
great  number  of  the  citizens  did  openly  set  themselves  against  the 
magistrates  ;  and  by  that  means  was  it,  he  said,  that  those  three  were 
ready  to  suffer  death  for  the  truth.     And  this  sedition  was  hardly 
appeased  by  any  benefit  or  help  that  the  king  could  do.     Then  the  Another 
Englishmen  exhibited  the  copy  of  a  certain  epistle,  which  they  said  '^^^H  ^y 
was  falsely  conveyed  unto  Prague,  under  the  title  of  the  University  ^"^f '^■ 
of  Oxford,  and  that  John  Huss  did  read  the  same  out  of  the  pulpit  asainst 
unto  the  people,  that  he  might  commend  and  praise  John  Wickliff  hus". 
to  the  citizens  of  Prague.     When  they  had  read  the  same  before  the  The  testi- 
council,  the  Englishmen  demanded  of  John  Huss,  whether  he  had  gX^^ "' 
read  the  same  openly  or  no.    Which  when  he  had  confessed,  because  f^  wick 
it  was  brought  thither  by  two  scholars  under  the  seal  of  the  univer-  brought 
sity,   they  also   inquired  of  him,  what  scholars  they  were.      He  p'rague. 
answered ;  "  This  my  friend  (meaning  Stephen  Paletz)  knoweth  one 
of  them  as  well  as  I ;  the  other,  I  know  not  what  he  was." 

Then  they  first  inquired  of  John  Huss,  as  touching  the  last  man, 
where  he  was.     John  Huss  answered :  "  I  heard  say,  that  on  his  ^ 

return  into  England  he  died  by  the  way."     As  touching  the  first, 

t\)  Ex  puris  affirmativis  non  consisfit  argum.  in  2  figura. 

I  i2 


484  HISTORY    OF    THE     BOHEMIANS. 

Hnny    Palctz  Said,  that  he  was  a  Bohemian  and  no  Englishman,  and  that  he 
^'      broui^ht  out  of  England  a  certain  small  piece  of  the  stone  of  Wick- 


A.D.    liff's  sepulchre,  Avhich  they  that  are  the  followers  of  his  doctrine  at 
^'^^^^    this  present,  do  reverence  and  worship  as  a  thing  most  holy.    Hereby 

A  piece  of  it  appcarcth  for  what  intent  all  these  things  were  done,  and  that  John 

of  Wick-   Huss  was  the  author  of  them  all. 

pl^chre         Then  the  Englishmen  exhibited  another  epistle,  contrary  to  the 

brought    g,.gf  under  the  seal  of  the  university,  the  effect  and  argument  whereof 

lor  a.  relic  •'  '  *^ 

toPrague.  was  this  :   "  The  senate  of  the  university,  not  without  great  sorrow 
and  gi'ief,  have  experimented  and  found,  that  the  errors  of  WicklifF 
are  scattered  and  spread  out  of  that  university  throughout  all  Eng- 
land.    And  to  the  intent,  that  through  their  help  and  labour,  means 
may  be  found  to  remedy  this  mischief,  they  have  appointed  for  that 
purpose  twelve  doctors,  men  of  singular  learning,  and  other  masters, 
who  should  sit  in  judgment  upon  the  books  of  Wickliff.    These  men 
have  noted  out  above  the  number  of  two  hundred  articles,  which  the 
whole  university  have  judged  worthy  to  be  burnt ;  but,  for  reverence 
of  the  said  sacred  council,  the  said  university  have  sent  them  unto 
Constance,  referring  and  remitting  the  whole  authority  of  the  judg- 
ment unto  this  council." 
Tiie  oath       Here  was  great  silence  kept  for  awhile.     Then  Paletz  rising  up, 
of  Paletz.  j^g  though  he  had  now  finished  his  accusation

~2,219 words

into  the  pulpit,  and  made  this  sermon  following. 

The  Sermon  of  the  Bishop  of  Londe,  before  the  Sentence  was  given 
upon  John  Huss, 

In  the, name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Trusting  by 
humble  invocation  upon  the  Divine  help  and  aid,  most  noble  prince,  and  most 
christian  emperor,  and  you  most  excellent  fathers,  and  reverend  lords,  bishops 
and  prelates,  also  most  excellent  doctors  and  masters,  most  famous  and  noble 
dukes,  and  high  counts,  honourable  nobles  and  barons,  and  all  other  men  worthy 
of  remembrance;  that  the  intent  and  purpose  of  my  mind  may  the  more  plainly 
and  evidently  appear  unto  this  most  sacred  congregation,  I  am  first  of  aD 
determined  to  treat  or  speak  of  that  which  is  read  in  the  epistle  on  the  next 
-pjjg  Sunday,  in  the  sixth  chapter  to  the  Romans ;  that  is  to  say,  '  Let  the  body  of 

theme,      sin  be  destroyed,'  etc. 

His  It  appeareth  by  the  authority  of  Aristotle,  in  his  book  entituled  *  De  Coelo  et 

theme  Mundo,'  how  wicked,  dangerous,  and  foolish  a  matter  it  seemeth  to  be,  not  to 
confirmed  ^yithstand  perverse  and  wicked  beginnings.  For  he  saith,  that  a  small  error  in 
stotle.  the  beginning,  is  very  great  in  the  end.  It  is  very  damnable  and  dangerous  to 
have  erred,  but  more  hard  to  be  corrected  or  amended.  Whereupon  that  worthy 
doctor,  St.  Jerome,  in  his  book  '  On  the  Exposition  of  the  Catholic  Faith,' 
teacheth  how  necessary  a  thing  it  is,  that  heretics  and  heresies  slioidd  be  sup- 
pressed, even  at  the  first  beginning  of  them,  saying  thus  :  '  The  rotten  and 
dead  flesh  is  to  be  cut  off  from  the  body,  lest  the  whole  body  do  perish  and 
putrefy.  For  a  scabbed  sheep  is  to  be  put  out  of  the  fold,  lest  that  the  whole 
flock  be  infected ;  and  a  little  fire  is  to  be  quenched,  lest  the  whole  house  be 
consumed  and  burned.'  Arius  was  first  a  spark  in  Alexandria,  who,  because  he 
was  not  at  the  first  quenched,  presumed,  and  went  about  with  his  wicked  and 
perverse  imaginations,  and  fantastical  inventions,  to  spot  and  defile  the  catholic 
faith,  which  is  founded  and  established  by  Christ,  defended  with  the  victorious 
triumphs  of  so  many  martyrs,  and  illuminated  and  set  forth  with  the  excellent 
doctrines  and  writings  of  so  many  men.  Such  therefore  must  be  resisted ; 
such  heretics,  of  necessity,  must  be  suppressed  and  condemned. 

Wherefore  I  have  truly  propounded,  as  touching  the  punishment  of  every 
such  obstinate  heretic,  that  the  body  of  sin  is  to  be  destroyed.  Whereupon  it  is 
to  be  considered,  according  to  the  holy  traditions  of  the  fathers,  that  some  sins 
are  adverse  and  contrary  to  others.  Others  are  annexed  or  conjoined  together; 
others  are,  as  it  were,  branches  and  members  of  others ,  and  some  are,  as  it 
were,  the  roots  and  heads  of  others.  Amongst  all  which,  those  are  to  be  counted 
the  most  detestable,  out  of  which  the  most  and  worst  have  their  original  and 
beginning.  Wherefore,  albeit  that  all  sins  and  offences  are  to  be  abhorred  of 
us,  yet  those  are  especially  to  be  eschewed,  which  are  the  head  and  root  of  the 
rest.  For  by  how  much  the  perverseness  of  them  is  of  more  force  and  power 
to  hurt,  with  so  much  the  more  speed  and  circumspection  ought  they  to  be 
rooted  out  and  extinguished,  with  apt  preservatives  and  remedies.  Forasmuch 
then  as  amongst  all  sins,  none  doth  more  appear  to  be  inveterate  than  the 
mischief  of  this  most  execrable  schism,  therefore  have  I  right  well  propounded. 


A    BUTClfKRLY    SERMON    AGAINST    JOHN     HUSS.  48T 

that  the  body  of  sin  should  be  destroyed.     For  by  the  long  contmuance  oi  this     Henry 
schism,  great  and  most  cruel  destruction  is  sprung  up  amongst  the  faithful,  and       ^■ 
hath  long  continued;  abominable  divisions  of  heresies  have  grown  up;  threaten-  " 

ings  are  increased  and  multiplied;  the  confusion  of  the  whole  clergy  is  grown     ,^,,." 
thereupon,  and  the  opprobries  and  slanders  of  the  christian  people  are  abun-  '_ 


dantly  sprung  up  and  increased.     And  truly  it  is  no  marvel,  forasmuch  as  that 
most  detestable  and  execrable  schism  is,  as  it  were,  a  body  and  heap  of  disso- 
lution of  the  true  faith  of  God ;  for  what  can  be  good  or  holy  in  that  place, 
where  such  a  pestiferous  schism  hath  reigned  so  long  a  time  ?     For,  as  St.  Ber- 
nard saith,   '  Like  as  in  the  imity  and  concord  of  the  faithful,  there  is  the 
habitation  and  dwelling  of  the  Lord ;  so  likewise  in  the  schism  and  dissipation 
of  the  Christians,  there  is  made  the  habitation  and  dwelling  of  the  devil.'     Is 
not  schsm   and  division  the  original  of  all  subversion,  the  den  of  heresies,  and 
the  nourisher  of  all  oftences?    for  the  knot  of  unity   and  peace  being  once 
troubled  and  broken,  there  is  free  passage  made  for  all  strife  and  debate.     Co- 
vetousness  is  uttered  in  others  for  lucre's  sake ;  lust  and  will  is  set  at  liberty,  and 
all  means  opened  unto  slaughter.    All  right  and  equity  is  banished,  the  ecclesi-  Theycan- 
astical  power  is  injured,  and  the  calamity  of  this  schism  bringeth  in  all  kind  of  ""' ^'^.''''* 
bondage;   swords  and  violence  do  rule,  the  laity  have  the  dominion,  concord  tJ^ruk in 
and  unity  are  banished,  and  all  prescript  rules  of  religion  uttei"ly  contemned  any  case, 
and  set  at  nought. 

Consider,  most  gentle  lords  !  dunng  this  most  pestiferous  schism,  how  many  All  the 
heresies  have   appeared   and   showed   themselves?    how  many  heretics  have  ren',fo,j 
escaped  unpunished  ?  how  many  churches  have  been  spoiled  and  pulled  down  ?  lietii  in 
how  many  cities  have  been  oppressed,  and  regions  brought  to  ruin  ?  what  con-  j^"!^^' . 
fiision  hath  there  happened  in  the  clergy?  what  and  how  great  destruction  hath  a'nd  Hve-' 
been  amongst  the  christian  people  ?     I  pray  you  mark  how  the  church  of  God,  ries. 
the  spouse  of  Christ,  and  the  mother  of  all  faithful,  is  contemned  and  despised ; 
for  who  doth  reverence  the  keys  of  the  church  ?  who  feareth  the  censures  or 
laws,  or  who  is  it  that  doth  defend  the  liberties  thereof?     But  rather  who  is  it  Note  here 
that  doth  not  offend  the  same,  or  who  doth  not  invade  it,  or  else  what  is  he  that  divinity, 
dare  not  violently  lay  hands  upon  the  patrimony  or  heritage  of  .Jesus  Christ?  how  the 
the  goods  of  the  clergy  and  of  the  poor,  and  the  relief  of  pilgrims  and  strangers,  Christ" 
gotten  together  by  the  blood  of  our  Saviour  and  of  many  martyrs,  are  spoiled  serveth 
and  taken  away :  behold,  the  abomination  of  desolation  brought  upon  the  church  '°  ?"■■■ 
of  God,  the  destruction  of  the  faith,  and  the  confusion  of  the  christian  people,  their  pa- 
to  the  ruin  of  the  Lord's  flock  or  fold,  and  all  the  whole  company  of  our  most  trimony. 
holy  Saviour  and  Redeemer. 

This  loss  is  more  great  and  grievous  than  any  wliich  could  happen  unto  the 
martyrs  of  Christ,  and  this  persecution  much  more  cruel  than  the  persecution 
of  any  tyrants ;  for  they  did  but  only  punish  the  bodies,  but  in  the  schism  and 
division  the  souls  are  tormented.  There,  the  blood  of  men  v/as  only  shed  ;  but, 
in  this  case,  the  true  faith  is  subverted  and  overthrown.  That  persecution  was 
salvation  unto  many  ;  but  this  schism  is  destruction  unto  all  men.  When  the 
tyrants  raged,  then  the  faith  did  increase  ;  but  by  this  division  it  is  utterly 
decayed.  During  their  cruelty  and  madness,  the  primitive  church  increased ; 
but  through  this  schism  it  is  confounded  and  overthrown.  Tyrants  did  igno- 
rantly  oifend ;  but  in  this  schism  many  do  wittingly  and  willingly,  even  of  obsti- 
nacy, offend.  There  came  in  heretics,  users  of  simony,  and  hypocrites,  to  the 
great  detriment  and  deceit  of  the  church;  under  those  tyrants,  the  merits  of  the 
just  were  increased.  But  during  this  schism,  mischief  and  wickedness  are 
augmented :  for  in  this  most  cursed  and  execrable  division,  truth  is  made  an 
enemy  to  all  Christians,  faith  is  not  regarded,  love  and  charity  hated,  hope  is 
lost,  justice  overthrown,  no  kind  of  courage  or  valiantness,  but  only  imto  mis- 
chief; modesty  and  temperance  cloaked,  wisdom  turned  into  deceit,  humility 
feigned,  equity  and  truth  falsified,  patience  utterly  fled,  conscience  small,  all 
wickedness  intended,  devotion  comited  folly,  gentleness  abject  and  cast  away, 
religion  despised,  obedience  not  regarded,  and  all  manner  of  life  reproachful 
and  abominable. 

With  how  great  and  grievous  sorrows  is  the  church  of  God  replenished  and 
filled,  whilst  that  tyrants  do  oppress  it,  heretics  invade  it,  users  of  simony  do 
spoil  and  rob  it,  and  schismatics  go  about  utterly  to  subvert  it  ?  O  most  mise- 
rable and  wretched  christian  people  !  whom  now,  by  the  space  of  forty  years. 


488  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS, 

nenry    with  sucli  iiiduvale  and  continual  schism,  they  have  tormented,  and  ahnost 
^'-        brouf^ht  to  niin  !    O  the  little  bark  and  ship  of  Christ!  which  hath  so  long  time 
wandered  and  strayed  now  in  the  midst  of  the  whirlpools,  and  by  and  by  stick- 
^        ■     eth  fast  in  the  I'ocks,  tossed  to  and  fro  with  most  grievous  and  tempestuous 
^"'    storms  !     O  miserable  and  wretched  boat  of  Peter !   if  the  most  holy  Father 
Tliis         would  suffer  thee  to  sink  or  drown,  into  what  dangers  and  perils  have  the  wicked 
schism      pirates  brought  thee !  amongst  what  rocks  have  they  placed  thee !     O  most 
ed  loi-ty"  -godly  and  loving  Christians  !  what  faithful  devout  man  is  there,  who  beholding 
years.       and  seeing  the  great  ruin  and  decay  of  the  church,  would  not  be  provoked  unto 
tears  ?     AVhat  good  conscience  is  there  that  can  refrain  weeping,  because  that 
contention  and  strife  are  poured  upon  the  ecclesiastical  rulers,  who  have  made  us 
to  eiT  in  the  way,  because  they  have  not  fomid,  or  rather  would  not  find,  the 
way  of  unity  and  concord  1  whereupon  so  many  heresies  and  so  great  confusion 
are  sprung  up,  and  grown  in  the  flock  of  Peter,  and  the  fold  of  the  Lord  ! 
He  stir-         Many  princes,  kings  and  prelates,   have  greatly  laboured  and  travailed  for 
mh  up     (-]^g  rooting  out  hereof;  but  yet  could  they  never  bring  to  pass,  or  finish  that 
ror  Sigis-  most  wholesome  and  necessary  work.     Wherefore,  most  christian  king !    this 
mund.      most  glorious  and  triumphant  victory  hath  tarried  only  for  thee,  the  crown  and 
glory  thei'eof  shall  be  thine  for  ever ;  and  this  most  happy  victory  shall  be  con- 
tinually celebrated  to  thy  great  honour  and  praise,  that  thou  hast  restored  again 
the  church  which  was  so  spoiled,  thou  hast  removed  and  put  away  all  invete- 
rate  and  overgrown  schisms  and  divisions,  thou  hast  trodden  down  users  of 
simony,  and  rooted  out  all  heretics.     Dost  thou  not  behold  and  see  how  great, 
perpetual,  and  famous  renown  and  glory  it  will  be  unto  thee  ?  for  what  can  be 
more  just,  what  more  holy,  what  better,  what  more  to  be  desired;  or,  finall)^ 
what  can  be  more  acce])table,  than  to  root  out  this  wicked  and  abominable 
schism,  to  restore  the  church  again  unto  her  ancient  liberty,  to  extinguish  and 
put  away  all  simony,  and  to  condemn  and  destroy  all  errors  and  heresies  from 
amongst  the  flock  of  the  faithful  ?     Nothing  truly  can  be  better,  nothing  more 
holy,  nothing  more  profitable  for  the  whole  world ;  and  finally,  nothing  more 
acceptable  unto  God.      For  the  performance  of  which  most  holy  and  godly 
work,  thou  wast  elected  and  chosen  of  God ;  thou  wast  first  deputed  and  chosen 
in  heaven,  before  thou  wast  elected  and  chosen  upon  earth.     Thou  wast  first 
appointed   by  the  celestial  and  heavenly  prince,    before    the  electors  of  the 
empire  did  elect  or  choose  thee ;  and  especially,  that  by  the  imperial  force  and 
power,  thou  shouldest  condemn  and  destroy  those  errors  and  heresies  which  we 
have  presently  in  hand  to  be  condemned  and  subverted.     To  the  performance 
of  this  most  holy  work,  God  hath  given  unto  thee  the  knowledge  and  under- 
standing of  his  divine  truth  and  verity,  power  of  princely  majesty,  and  the  just 
judgment  of  equity  and  righteousness,  as  the  Highest  himself  doth  say  :  '  I  have 
Loripi-      given  thee  imderstanding  and  wisdom,  to  speak  and  utter  my  words,  and  have 
dem  rec-    ggt  thee  to  rule  over  nations  and  kingdoms,  that  thou  shouldest  help  the  people, 
deat^^  '"    pluck  down  and  destroy  iniquity.    And  by  exercising  of  justice  thou  shouldest, 
tBthiopeni  I  say,  destroy  all  errors  and  heresies,   and  specially  this  obstinate  heretic  here 
albus.        present,  through  whose  wickedness  and  mischief,  many  places  of  the  world  are 
vifVat-    ^"f^'^ts'i  \\'\i\\  most  pestilent  and  heretical  poison,  and,  by  his  means  and  occa- 
tery  of      sion,  almost  utterly  subverted  and  destroyed.  This  most  holy  and  godly  labour, 
tluse  pa-  o  most  noble  prince  !  was  reserved  only  for  thee  ;  upon  thee  it  doth  only  lie, 
when        ^ii^to  whom  the  whole  rule  and  ministration  of  justice  is  given.  Wherefore  thou 
they  hast  established  thy  praise  and  renown,  even  by  the  mouths  of  infants  and 

would  sucking  babes  ;  for  thy  praises  shall  be  celebrate  for  evermore,  that  thou  hast 
thing  of  destroyed  and  overthrown  such  and  so  great  enemies  of  the  faith.  The  which 
the  em-  that  thou  mayest  prosperously  and  happily  perform  and  bring  to  pass,  our  Lord 
ih^r  pur-  Jesus  vouchsafe  to  grant  thee  his  grace  and  help,  who  is  blessed  for  ever  and 
pose.         ever.     Amen ! 

Tiicproc-  When  this  sermon  was  thus  ended,  the  procurer  of  the  council 
counco'^  .rising  up,  named  Henricus  de  Piro,  required  that  the  process  of  the 
caiieth      cause  against  .Tolni  Huss  mioht  be  continued,  and  that  they  might 

lor  ine  o  o  ^  •        i  •   i  i 

sentence,  proceed  imto

~543 words

and  a  true  evangelical 
doctor.  He  hath  also  published  and  affirmed  certain  and  many  of  liis  articles, 
worthily  condemned,  to  be  catholic,  which  are  notoriously  contained  in  the 
books  of  the  said  John  Huss. 

Wherefore,  after  diligent  deliberation  and  full  information  first  had  upon  the 
premises  by  the  reverend  fathers  and  lords  in  Christ  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome, 
cardinals,  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  and  other  prelates,  doctors  of  divinity 
and  of  both  laws,  in  great  number  assembled  and  gathered  together,^  this  most 
sacred  and  holy  council  of  Constance,  declareth  and  determineth  the  articles 
abovesaid  (which  after  due  conference  had,  are  found  in  his  books  written  with 
his  own  hand,  which  also  the  said  John  Huss  in  open  audience,  before  this  holy 
council,  hath  confessed  to  be  in  his  books)  not  to  be  catholic,  neither  worthy  to 
be  taught;  but  that  many  of  them  are  erroneous,  some  of  them  wicked,  others 
offensive  to  godly  ears,  many  of  them  temerarious  and  seditious,  and  the  greater 
part  of  them  notoriously  heretical,  and  even  now,  of  late,  by  the  holy  fathei's  and 
general  councils  repi'oved  and  condemned.  And  forasmuch  as  the  said  articles 
are  expressly  contained  in  the  books  of  the  said  John  Huss,  therefoi'e  this  said 
sacred  2  council  doth  condemn  and  reprove  all  those  books  which  he  wrote,  in 
what  form  or  phrase  soever  they  be,  or  whether  they  be  translated  by  others ; 
and  doth  detei'mine  and  decree,  that  they  all  shall  be  solemnly  and  openly 
burned  in  the  presence  of  the  clergy  and  people  of  tlie  city  of  Constance,  and 
elsewhere  ;  adding  moreover  for  the  premises.  That  all  his  doctrine  is  worthy  to 
be  despised  and  eschewed  of  all  faithful  Christians.  And,  to  the  intent  this  most 
pernicious  and  wicked  doctrine  may  be  utterly  excluded  and  shut  out  of  the 
church,  this  sacred  synod  doth  straitly  command,  that  diligent  inquisition  be 
made  by  the  ordinaries  of  the  places,  by  the  ecclesiastical  censure,  for  such 
treatises  and  works ;  and  that  such  as  are  found,  be  consumed  and  burned  with 
fire.  And  if  there  be  any  found,  who  shall  contemn  or  despise  this  sentence  or 
decree,  this  sacred  synod  ordaineth  and  decreeth,  that  the  ordinaries  of  the 
places,  and  the  inquisitors  of  heresies,  shall  proceed  against  eveiy  such  person 
as  suspected  of  heresy. 

AVherefore,  after  due  inquisition  made  against  the  said  John  Huss,  and  full 
information  had  by  the  commissaries  and  doctors  of  both  laws,  and  also  by  the 
sayings  of  the  witnesses  who  were  worthy  of  credit,  and  many  other  things 

(1)  They  shall  brin;;  you  before  their  councils,  they  shall  persecute  you,  and  cast  you  in  prison, 
and  bring  you  before  kings  and  presidents  for  my  name,  etc.    Liilie  xii. 

(2)  The  said  concilium  malignantium. 


THE    CRUEL    HANDLING    AND    DEGRADING    OF    JOHN    HUSS.  491 

openly  read  before  the  said  John  Huss,  and  before  the  fathers  and  prelates  of    Henry 
this  sacred  council  (by  which  allegations  of  the  witnesses,  it  appearetli,  that  the        ''• 
said  John  Huss  hath  taught  many  evil  and  offensive,  seditious  and  perilous  ~~A~n~ 
heresies,  and  hath  preached  the  same  by  a  long  time),  this  most  sacred  and  holy     14,^.* 

synod,  lawfully  congregated  and  gathered  together  in  the  Holy  Ghost,i  the  name L 

of  Christ  being  invocated  and  called  upon,  by  this  its  sentence  which  is  here  set 
forth  in  writing,  determineth,  pronounceth,  declareth,  and  decreeth  that  John 
Huss  was  and  is  a  true  and

~191 words

as  the  Most  High  Judge,  omitting  and  leaving  all  ecclesiastical  means,  'ory  to 
In  the  which  his  appeal  he  allegeth  many  false,  injurious,  and  offensive  matters,  h'^^jne^s  i** 
in  contempt  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  of  the  ecclesiastical  censures  and  keys. 

Whereupon,  both  for  the  premises  and  many  other  things,  the  said  synod  Verity 
pronounceth  John  Huss  to  be  a  hei-etic,  and  judgeth  him,  by  these  presents,  '^on- 
to be  condemned  and  judged  as  a  heretic ;  and  i-eproveth  the  said  appeal  as  foT"'^ 
injimous,  offensive,  and  done  in  derision  unto  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  ;  heresy. 
and  judgeth  the  said  Huss  not  only  to  have  seduced  the  christian  people  by  his 
writings  and  preachings,  and  especially  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  neither  to 
have  been  a  true  preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  unto  the  said  people,  according 
to  the  exposition  of  the  holy  doctors,  but  also  to  have  been  a  seducer  of  them, 
and  also  an  obstinate  and  stifihecked  person,  yea  and  such  a  one  as  doth  not 
desire  to  return  again  to  the  lap  of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  neither  to  abjure 
the  errors  and  heresies  which  he  hath  openly  preached  and  defended

~13,265 words

that  man  should  not  be 
cas^tinto  left  upon  the  earth,  wdiose  memory,  notwithstanding,  cannot  be 
Rhine,     abolished  out  of  the  minds  of  the  godly,  neither  by  fire,  neither 

by  water,  neither  by  any  kind  of  torment. 

I  know  very  well  that  these  things  are  .very  slenderly  written 

by   me^  as   touching  the  labours  of  this  most  holy  martyr  John 

Huss,  with  whom  the  labours  of  Hercules  are  not  to  be  compared. 

For  that   ancient    Hercules   slew   a  few  monsters ;    but   this   our 

;l)  Probably  Johannes  Pizibram,  a  Bohemian,  as  Foxe  afterwards  suggests. — En. 


THE     EMPEROR    EXCUSETH    HIMSELF    OF    THE    DEATH    OF    HUSS.  495 

Hercules,  with  a  most  stout  and  valiant  courage,  hath  subdued  even    ^^e«'y 

the  world  itself,  the  mother  of  all  monsters  and  cruel  beasts.  This ! 

story  were  worthy  some  other  kind  of  more  curious  handling ;  but,    A.  U. 
forasmuch  as   I  cannot  otherwise  perform  it  myself,  I  have  endea-  • 

voured  accordino^   to   the   very  truth,  as   the  thing  was  indeed,  to  The 
commend   the   same   unto  all  godly  minds  ;  neither  have  I  heard  and  wit- 
it  reported  by  others,  but   I  myself  was   present  at  the  doing  of  "hi^s" " 
all  these  things;  and  as  I  was  able,  I  have  put  them  in  writing,  ^^°^^'- 
that  by  this  my  labour  and  endeavour,  howsoever  it  were,  I  might 
preserve    the    memory  of  this  holy  man  and  excellent   doctor  of 
the  evangelical  truth. 

What  was  the  name  of  the  author  who  wrote  this  story,  it  is  not  m.  John 
here  expressed.     Cochleus,  in  his   second  book  '  contra   Hussitas,"*  thought" 
supposeth  his  name  to  be  Johannes  Pizibram,  a  Bohemian,  who,  name.''"^ 
afterwards  succeeding  in  the  place  of  John  Huss  at  Prague,  at  last 
is  thought  to  have  relented  to  the  papists. 

This  godly  servant  and  raaytyr  of  Christ  was  condemned  by  the 
cruel  council,  and  burned  at  Constance,  a.d.  1415,  about  the  month 
of  July. 

How  grievously  this  death  of  John  Huss  was  taken  among  the 
nobles  ot*  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  hereafter,  Christ  willing,  shall 
appear  by  tlieir  letters  which  they  sent  unto  the  council ;  and  by  the 
letters  of  Sigismund,  king  of  Romans,  written  unto  them,  wherein 
he  laboureth  all  that  he  can,  to  purge  and  excuse  himself  of  the 
death  of  John  Huss.^  Albeit  he  is  not  altogether  free  from  that 
cruel  flict,  and  innocent  from  that  blood,  yet,  notwithstanding,  he 
pretendeth  in  words  so  to  wipe  away  that  blot  from  him,  that  the 
greatest  part  of  that  crime  seemeth  to  rest  upon  the  bloody  prelates 
of  that  council ;  as  the  words  of  the  king  do  purport  in  form  as 
foUoweth.^ 

The  Letter  of  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  to  the  Nobles  of  Bohemia. 

In  the  mean  time  as  we  were  about  the  coasts  of  the  Rhine,  John  Huss  went  The  em- 
to  Constance,  and  there  was  arrested,  as  is  not  to  you  imknown ;  who,  if  he  had  P"'or  ex- 
first  resorted  unto  us,  and  had  gone  up  with  us  to  the  council,  perhaps  it  had  himself  of 
been  otherwise  with  him.     And  God  knoweth  what  grief  and  sorrow  it  was  to  the  death 
our  heart,  to  see  it  so  to  fall  out,   as  with  no  words  can  be  well  expressed ;  jjy,," "' 
whereof  all  the  Bohemians,  who  were  there  present,  can  bear  us  witness,  seeing 
and  beholding  how  careful  and  solicitous  we  were  in  labouring  for  him,  inso- 
much that  we  many  times  with  anger  and  fury  departed  out  of  the  council ;  and 
not  only  out  of  the  council,  but  also  went  out  of  the  city  of  Constance,  taking 
his  part,  unto  such  time  as  the  rulers  of  the  council,  sending  unto  us,  said,  that 
if  we  would  not  permit  them  to  prosecute  that  which  right  required  in  the  coun- 
cil, what  should  they  then  do  in  the  place  ?     Whereupon  thus  we  thought  with 
ourselves,  that  here  was  nothing  else  for  us  moi'e  to  do,  nor  yet  to  speak  in  this 
case,  forasmuch  as  the  whole  council  otherwise  had  been  dissolved.     Where  is 
to  be  i\oted,  moreover,  that  in  Constance,  the  same  time,  there  was  not  one  clerk, 
nor  two,  but  there  were  ambassadors  from  all  the  kings  and  princes  in  Christen- 
dom :  especially,  since  the  time   that  (Petrus  de  Luna  giving  over)  all  those 
kings  and  princes  who  took  his  part,  came  to  us ;  so  that  whatsoever  good  was 
to  be  done,  it  was  now  to  be  passed  in  this  present  council,  &c.* 

(1)  Ex  Coclileo  de  Hist.  Huss.  lib.  4. 

(2)  Interea  (inquit)  nobis  adhuc  in  partibus  Rheni  existentibus,  pervenit  ad  Constantiam,  &c. 

(3)  Ex  regist.  Imp.  Sigismund.  ad  Nobiles,  &c. 


496  HISTORY    OF    THE    BOHEMIANS. 

Henry        Bv  tliis  it  may  appear  that  the  emperor,  as  partly  ashamed  and 

^-       Borry  of  that  which  was  done,  would  gladly  have  cleared  himself  thereof, 

A.  D.    and  have  washed   his  hands  with  Pilate  :   yet  he  could  not  so  clear 

1416-    himself,  but  that  a  great  portion  of  that  murder  remained  in  him  to  be 

noted,  and  well  worthy  of  reprehension  ;  as  may  appear  by  his  last 

words  spoken  in  the  council  to  John  Huss,  whereof  John  Huss  in  his 

epistles  complaineth,  writing  to  certain  of  his  friends  in  Bohemia,  in 

his  thirty- third  epistle,  as  by  his  words  here  following  may  appear. 

From  a  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends  in  Bohemia. 

The  em-        I  desire  you  yet  again,  for  the  love  of  God,  that  the  lords  of  Bohemia,  joining 
peror  un-  together,  will  desire  the  king  for  a  final  audience  to  be  given  to  me.  Forasmuch 
to  John     as  he  alone  said  to  me  in  the  council,  that  they  should  give  me  audience  shortly, 
Huss.        and  that  I  shoidd  answer  for  myself  briefly  in  writing,  it  will  be  to  his  great 
confusion,  if  he  shall  not  perform  that  which  he  hath  spoken.     But  I  fear  that 
word  of  his  will  be  as  firm  and  sure,  as  the  other  was  concerning  my  safe  con- 
duct granted  by  him.       Certain  there  were  in  Bohemia,  who  willed  me  to 
beware  of  his  safe  conduct.    And  others  said  :  '  he  will  surely  give  you  to  your 
enemies.'    And  the  lord  MikestDweky  told  me  before  Master  Jessenitz,  saying, 
'  Master!  know  it  for  certain  you  shall  be  condemned.'  And  this  I  suppose  he 
spake,  knowing  before  the  intention  of  the  king.  1  hoped  well  that  he  had  been 
well  affected  towards  the  law  of  God  and  the  truth,  and  had  therein  good  intel- 
hgence :  now  I  conceive  that  he  is  not  greatly  skilful,  nor  so  prudently  circum- 
spect in  himself.     He  condemned  me  before  mine  enemies  did  ;  who,  if  it  had 
Pilate       pleased  him,  might  have  kept  the  moderation  of  Pilate  the  gentile,  who  said, 
d^raleTo"  '  ^  ^'"^  "°  cause  in   this  man  ;'  oi-,  at  least,  if  he  had  said  but  thus,  '  Behold, 
Christ,       I  have  given  him  his  safe  conduct  safely  to  return ;  and  if  he  will  not  abide  the 
than  this  decision  of  the  council,  I  will  send  him  home  to  the  king  of  Bohemia  with  your 
toTohn"^    sentence  and  attestations,  that  he  with  his  clergy  may  judge  him.'     But  now  I 
Huss.        hear,  by  the  relation  of  Henry  Leffy,  and  of  others,  that  he  will  ordain  for  me 
sufficient  audience ;  and  if  I  will  not  submit  myself  to  the  judgment  of  the  coun- 
cil, he  will  send  me  safe,  the  contrary  way,  &c. 

This  John  Huss  being  in  prison,  Avrote  divers  treatises ;  as  '  Of 
the  Commandments,'  '  Of  the  Lord^s  Prayer,'  '  Of  Mortal  Sin,'  '  Of 
Matrimony,' '  Of  the  Knowledge  and  Love  of  God,'  '  Of  three  Enemies 
of  Mankind,  the  World,  the  Flesh,  and  the  Devil,'  '  Of  Penance,'  '  Of 
the  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and  Blood  of  the  Lord,'  '  Of  the  sufficiency 
of  the  Law  of  God  to  rule  the  Church,'  &c.  He  wrote,  also,  divers 
epistles  and  letters  to  the  lords,  and  to  his  friends  in  Bohemia ;  and 
in  his  writings  he  did  foreshow  many  things  before  to  come,  touching 
the  reformation  of  the  church  :  and  seemeth  in  the  prison  to  have  had 
divers  prophetical  revelations  showed  to  him  of  God.  Certain  of  which 
his  letters  and  predictions,  I  thought  here  underneath  to  insert,  in  such 
sort,  as  neither  in  reciting  all,  I  will  overcharge  the  volume  too  much  ; 
nor  yet  in  reciting  of  none,  will  I  be  so  brief,  but  that  the  reader  may 
have  some  taste,  and  take  some  profit,  of  the  christian  writings  and 
doings  of  this  blessed  man  ;  first  beginning  with  the  letter  of  the  lord 
de  Clmii,  concerning  the  safe  conduct  of  John  Huss. 

A  Letter  of  the  Lord  John  de  Clum,  concerning  the  Safe  Conduct  of 

John  Huss. 

To  all  and  singular  that  shall  see  and  hear  these  presents,  I  John  de  Clum  do 
it  to  understand,  how  Master  John  Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  under  the  safe 
conduct  and  protection  of  the  renowned  prince  and  lord  Sigismund  of  Romans^ 


.'v    LETTER    OF    JOHN    HUSS    TO    THE    PEOPLE    OF    PRAGUE.  497 

always  Augustus,  and  tins;  of  Hiuigary,  &c.,  my  gracious  lord ;  and  under  the     Henry 
protection,  defence,  and  safeguard  of  the  I10I3'  empire  of  Rome,  having  the  letters        ^■ 
patent  of  tlie  said  my  lord,  king  of  the  Romans,  &c.,  came  unto  Constance  to     .    y. 
render  a  full  account  of  his  faith  in  puhlic  audience,  to  all  that  would  require  the    ^A^c 

same.  This  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  in  this  imperial  city  of  Constance,  under '— 

the  safe  conduct  of  the  said  my  lord,  king  of  Romans,  hath  been  and  yet  is 
detained.  And  although  the  pope  with  the  cardinals  have  been  seriously  required 
by  solemn  ambassadoi-s  of  the  said  my  lord,  king  of  Romans,  &c.,  in  the  king's 
name  and  behalf,  that  the  said  Master  John  Huss  should  be  set  at  liberty,  and 
be  restored  unto  me :  yet  notwithstanding  they  have  and  yet  do  refuse  hitherto 
to  set  him  at  liberty,  to  the  great  contempt  and  derogation  of  the  safe  conduct 
of  the  king,  and  of  the  safeguard  and  protection  of  the  empire,  or  imperial  ma- 
jesty. Wherefore  I  John  aforesaid,  in  the  name  of  the  king,  do  here  publish 
and  make  it  known,  that  the  apprehending,  and  detaining  of  the  said  Master 
John  Huss  was  done  wholly  against  the  will  of  the  beforenamed  king  of  Romans, 
my  lord;  seeing  it  is  done  in  the  contempt  of  the  safe  conduct  of  his  subjects, 
and  of  the  protection  of  the  empire,  because  tlie  said  my  lord  was  then  absent 
far  from  Constance,  and  if  he  had  been  there  present,  would  never  have  pei-- 
mitted  the  same.  And  when  he  shall  come,  it  is  to  be  doubted  of  no  man,  but 
that  he,  for  this  great  injury  and  contempt  of  this  safe  conduct  done  to  him  and 
to  the  empire,  will  grievously  be  m.olested  for  the  same. 

Given  at  Constance,  the  day  of  the  Nativity  of  the  Lord,  1414. 

In  this  instrument  above  prefixed,  note,  gentle  reader  !  three  things. 

First,  The  goodness  of  this  gentle  lord  John  de  Clum,  being  so 
fervent  and  zealous  in  tl;e  cause  of  John  Huss,  or  rather  in  the  cause 
of  Christ. 

Secondly,  The  safe  conduct  gi-anted  unto  the  said  John  Huss,  under  ^ 
the  faith  and  protection  of  the  emperor,  and  of  the  empire. 

Thirdly,  Here  is  to  be  seen  the  contempt  and  rebellion  of  these 
proud  prelates,  in  disobeying  the  authority  of  their  high  magistrate, 
who,  contrary  to  his  safe  conduct  given,  and  the  mind  of  the  emperor, 
did  arrest  and  imprison  this  good  man,  before  the  coming  of  the  said 
emperor,  and  before  that  John  Huss  was  heard.  Let  us  now,  as  we 
have  promised,  adjoin  some  of  the  epistles  of  this  godly  man  : 

An  Epistle  of  John  Huss,  unto  the  People  of  Prague. 

Grace  and  peace  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  being  delivered  from 
sin  may  walk  in  his  grace,  and  may  grow  in  all  modesty  and  virtue,  and  after 
this  may  enjoy  eternal  life. 

Dearly  beloved,  I  beseech  you  who  walk  after  the  law  of  God,  that  you  cast 
not  away  the  care  of  the  salvation  of  your  souls,  when  you,  hearing  the  word  of 
God,  are  premonished  wisely  to  understand  that  you  be  not  deceived  by  false 
apostles,  who  do  not  reprehend  the  sins  of  men,  but  rather  do  extenuate  and 
diminish  them ;  who  flatter  the  priests,  and  do  not  show  to  the  people  their 
offences ;  who  magnify  themselves,  boast  their  own  works,  and  marvellously 
extol  their  own  worthiness,  but  follow  not  Christ  in  his  humility,  in  poverty,  in 
the  cross,  and  other  manifold  afflictions.  Of  whom  our  merciful  Saviour  did  pre- 
monish  us  before,  saying :  '  False  Christs  and  false  prophets  shall  rise,  and  shall 
deceive  many.'  And  when  he  had  forewarned  his  well-beloved  disciples,  he 
said  luito  them  :  '  Beware  and  take  heed  of  false  prophets,  who  come  to  you  in 
sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  are  ravening  wolves  :  ye  shall  know  them  by  their 
fruits.'  And  truth  it  is,  that  the  faithful  of  Christ  have  much  need  diligently  to 
beware  and  take  heed  unto  themselves;  for,  as  our  Saviour  himself  doth  say: 
*  The  elect  also,  if  it  were  possible,  shall  be  brought  into  error.'  Wherefore,  my 
well-beloved,  be  circumspect  and  watchful,  that  ye  be  not  circumvented  with 
the  crafty  trains  of  the  devil.  And  the  more  circumspect  ye  ought  to  be,  for 
that  Antichrist  laboureth  the  more  to  trouble  you.  The  last  judgment  is  near  at 
hand  :  death  shall  swallow  up  many,  but  to  the  elect  children  of  God  the  kingdom 

VOL.  III.  K  K 


1416. 


Iv8  A    I.ETTKR    OF    JOIIX    HUSS    TO    HIS    BENEFACTORS. 

Henry    of  God  draweth  near,  because  for  them  he  gave  his  own  body.     Fear  not 

^-       death  ;  love  together  one  another ;  persevere  in  understanding  the  good  will  of 

A~n~  God  without  ceasing.     Let  the  terrible  and  horrible  day  of  judgment  be  always 

'    before  your  eyes,  that  you  sin  not;  and  also  the  joy  of  eternal  life,  whereunto 

.  you  must  endeavour. 

Furthermore,  let  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  be  never  out  of  5'our  minds ;  that 
you  may  bear  with  him  and  for  him  gladly,  whatsoever  shall  be  laid  upon  you. 
For  if  you  shall  consider  well  in  your  minds  his  cross  and  afflictions,  nothing 
shall  be  grievous  unto  you,  and  patiently  you  shall  give  place  to  tribulations, 
cursings,  rebukes,  stripes,  and  imprisonment,  and  shall  not  doubt  to  give  your 
lives,  moreover,  for  his  holy  truth,  if  need  require.  Know  ye,  well-beloved,  that 
Anticlnist  being  stirred  up  against  you,  deviseth  divers  persecutions.  And 
many  he  hath  not  hurt,  no  not  the  least  hair  of  their  heads,  as  by  mine  own 
example  I  can  testify;  although  he  hath  been  vehemently  incensed  against  me. 
Wherefore  I  desire  you  all,  with  your  prayers,  to  make  intercession  for  me  to 
the  Lord,  to  give  me  intelligence,  sufierance,  patience,  and  constancy,  that  I 
never  swerve  from  his  divine  verity.  He  hath  brought  me  now  to  Constance. 
In  all  my  journey,  openly  and  manifestly,  I  have  not  feared  to  utter  my  name 
as  becometh  the  servant  of  God.  In  no  place  I  kept  myself  secret,  or  used 
any  dissimulation :  but  never  did  I  find  in  any  place  more  pestilent  and  mani- 
fest enemies  than  at  Constance ;  which  enemies  neither  should  I  have  had  there, 
had  it  not  been  for  certain  of  our  own  Bohemians,  hj'pocrites  and  deceivers, 
,who  for  benefits  received,  and  stirred  up  with  covetousness,  with  boasting  and 
bragging  have  persuaded  the  people  that  I  went  about  to  seduce  them  out  of  the 
right  way.  But  I  am  in  good  hope,  that  through  the  mercy  of  our  God,  and 
by  your  prayers,  I  shall  persist  strongly  in  the  immutable  verity  of  God  imto 
the  last  breath.  Finally,  I  would  not  have  you  ignorant,  that  whereas  every 
one  here  is  put  in  his  office,  I  only  as  an  outcast  am  neglected,  &c. 

I  commend  you  to  the  merciful  Lord  Jesu  Christ,  our  true  God,  and  the 
Son  of  the  immaculate  Virgin  Mary,  who  hath  redeemed  us  by  his  most 
bitter  death,  without  all  merits,  from  eternal  pains,  from  the  thraldom  of  the 
devil,  and  from  sin. 

From  Constance,  the  year  of  our  Lord  1415. 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Benefactors. 

My  gracious  benefactors  and  defenders  of  the  truth  !  I  exhort  you  by  the 
bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  now  ye,  setting  aside  the  vanities  of  this  present 
world,  will  give  your  service  to  the  Eternal  King,  Christ  the  Lord.  Trust  not 
in  princes,  nor  in  the  sons  of  men,  in  whom  there  is  no  health.  For  the  sons 
of  men  are  dissemblers  and  deceitful.  To-day  they  are,  to-morrow  they  perish, 
but  God  remaineth  for  ever;  who  hath  his  servants,  not  for  any  need  he 
hath  of  them,  but  for  their  own  profit :  unto  whom  he  performeth  that  which 
he  promiseth,  and  fulfilleth  that  which  he  purposeth  to  give.  He  casteth  off 
no  faithful  servant  from  him,  for  he  saith ;  '  Where  I  am,  there  also  shall  my 
servant  be.'  And  the  Lord  maketh  every  servant  of  his  to  be  the  lord  of  all 
his  possession,  giving  himself  unto  him,  and  with  himself,  all  things;  that 
without  all  tediousness,  fear,  and  without  all  defect,  he  may  possess  all  things, 
rejoicing  with  all  saints  in  joy  infinite.  O  happy  is  that  servant,  whom,  when 
the  Lord  shall  come,  he  shall  find  watching!  Happy  is  the  servant  who 
shall  receive  the  King  of  Glory  with  joy!  Wherefore,  well-beloved  lords 
and  benefactors  ;  serve  you  that  King  in  fear,  who  shall  bring  you,  as  I  trust, 
now  to  Bohemia  at  this  present,  by  his  grace,  in  health ;  and  hereafter,  to  an 
eternal  life  of  glory.  Fare  you  well,  for  I  think  that  this  is  the  last  letter  that 
I  shall  write  to  you ;  who,  to-morrow,  as  I  suppose,  shall  be  purged  in  hope 
of  Jesu  Christ,  through  bitter  death  for  my  sins.  The  things  that  hap- 
pened to  me  this  night  I  am  not  able  to  write.  Sigismund  hath  done  all 
things  with  me  deceitfully.  God  forgive  him,  and  only  for  your  sakes.  You 
also  heard  the  sentence  which  he  awarded  against  me.  I  pray  you  have  no 
suspicion  of  faithful  Vitus. 


A    LETTER    OF    HUSS    TO    JOHN    DE    CLUM.  4f)J) 

A  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  the  Lord  John  de  Clum.  y- 

Most  gracious  benefactor  in  Christ  Jesu !  dearly  beloved !  yet  I  rejoice  not  A.  D. 
a  little,  that  by  the  grace  of  God  I  may  write  imto  your  honour.  By  j'our  1416. 
letter  which  I  received  yesterday,  I  understand,  first,  how  the  iniquity  of  the 
great  strumpet,  that  is,  of  the  mahgnant  congregation  (whereof  mention  is 
made  in  the  Apocalypse),  is  detected,  and  shall  be  more  detected ;  with  which 
strumpet  the  kings  of  the  earth  do  commit  fornication,  fornicating  spiritually 
from  Christ ;  and,  as  is  there  said,  sliding  back  from  the  truth,  and  consenting 
to  the  lies  of  Antichrist,  through  his  seduction  and  through  fear,  or  through 
hope  of  confederacy,  for  getting  of  worldly  honour.  Secondly,  I  perceived  by 
your  letter  how  the  enemies  of  the  truth  begin  now  to  be  troubled.  Thirdly, 
I  perceived  the  fervent  constancy  of  your  charity,  wherewith  you  profess  the 
truth  bodily.  Fourthly,  with  joy  I  perceived  that  you  mind  now  to  give  over 
the  vanity  and  painful  ser\dce  of  this  present  world,  and  to  serve  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  quietly  at  home ;  whom  to  serve,  is  to  reign  ;  as  Gregory  saith, 
'  He  that  served  him  faithfully,  hath  Jesus  Christ  himself  in  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  to  minister  imto  him,  as  he  himself  saith,  Blessed  is  that  servant, 
whom  when  the  Lord  shall  come,  he  shall  find  waking,  and  so  doing.  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  that  he  rising  shall  gird  himself,  and  shall  minister  to  him.'  This 
do  not  the  kings  of  the  world  to  their  servants,  whom  they  do  love  only  so  long 
as  they  are  profitable  and  necessary  for  their  commodities,  &c. 

An  Epistle  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends,  wherein  he  declareth  why 
God  sufFereth  not  his  to  perish  ;  bringing  divers  examples,  where- 
with he  doth  comfort  and  confirm  both  himself  and  others. 

The  Lord  God  be  with  you !  Many  causes  there  were,  well-beloved  in  God, 
my  dear  friends,  which  moved  me  to  think  that  those  letters  were  the  last, 
which  before  I  sent  unto  you,  looking  that  same  time  for  instant  death.  But 
now,  imderstanding  the  same  to  be  deferred,  I  take  it  for  great  comfort  unto 
me,  that  I  have  some  leisure  more  to  talk  with  you  by  letters.  And  therefore  I 
write  again  to  you,  to  declare  and  testify  at  least  my  gratitude  and  mindful  duty 
towards  you.  And  as  touching  death,  God  doth  know  why  he  doth  defer  it 
both  to  me,  and  to  my  well-beloved  brother  Master  Jerome,  who  I  trust  will  die 
hoUly  and  without  blame ;  and  do  know  also  that  he  doth  and  sufFereth  now 
more  valiantly,  than  I  myself,  a  wretched  sinner.  God  hath  given  us  a  long 
time,  that  we  might  call  to  memory  our  sins  the  better,  and  repent  for  the  same 
more  fervently.  He  hath  granted  us  time,  that  our  long  and  great  temptation 
should  put  away  our  grievous  sins,  and  bring  the  more  consolation.  He  hath 
given  us  time,  wherein  we  should  remember  the  horrible  rebukes  of  our  mer- 
ciful King  and  Lord  Jesus,  and  should  ponder  his  cruel  death,  and  so  more 
patiently  might  learn  to  bear  our  afflictions.  And,  moreover,  that  we  might 
keep  in  remembrance,  how  that  the  joys  of  the  life  to  come  are  not  given  after 
the  joys  of  this  world  immediately,  but  that  through  many  tribulations  the 
saints  have  entered  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  some  of  them  have 
been  cut  and  chopped  all  to  pieces,  some  have  had  their  eyes  bored  through, 
some  have  been  sodden,  some  roasted,  some  flayed  alive,  some  buried  quick, 
stoned,  crucified,  grinded  betwixt  millstones,  drawn  and  hailed  hither  and  thither 
unto  execution,  drowned  in  waters,  strangled  and  hanged,  torn  in  pieces,  vexed 
with  rebukes  before  their  death,  pined  in  prisons,  and  afflicted  in  bands.  And  xhe  tor- 
who  is  able  to  recite  all  the  tonnents  and  sufferings  of  the  holy  saints,  which  ments  of 
they  suffered  under  the  Old  and  New  Testament  for  the  verity  of  God ;  namely,  ^y^s'un-' 
those  who  have  at  any  time  rebuked  the  malice  of  the  priests,  or  have  preached  der  the 
against  their  wickedness  ?  And  it  will  be  a  marvel  if  any  man  now  also  shall  ^'"^  ^"^_ 
escape  unpunished,  whosoever  dare  boldly  resist  the  wickedness  and  perversity,  tament."' 
especially  of  those  priests,  who  can  abide  no  correction.  And  I  am  glad  that 
they  are  compelled  now  to  read  my  books,  in  which  their  malice  is  somewhat 
described ;  and  I  know  they  have  read  the  same  more  exactly  and  dihgently, 
than  the  holy  gospel,  seeking  therein  to  find  out  eiTors. 

Given   at  Constance,  on   Thursday,  the  twenty-eighth  day   of  June, 
Anno  1415. 

KK  2 


500         GODLY  LETTERS  OF  JOHN  HUSS  TO  THE  BOHEMIANS. 

Henry    Anothcr  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Friends,  wherein  he  rehearseth 

'. what  Injuries  he  received  of  the  Council,  and  of  the  Deputies. 

A.  D. 

1416.  ^^  ™y  ^^^^^^  ^^  ^^^  y^^  s^'it  to  Bohemia,  keep  it  and  send  it  not,  for  hurt 
may  come  thereof,  &c. 

Item,  If  tlie  king  do  ask,  who  ought  to  be  my  judge,  since  that  the  council 
neither  did  call  me,  nor  did  cite  me,  neitlier  was  1  ever  accused  before  the 
council,  and  yet  the  council  hath  imprisoned  me,  and  hath  appointed  their 
proctor  against  me.' 

Item,  I  desire  you,  right  noble  and  gracious  lord  John !  if  audience  shall  be 
given  me,  that  the  king  will  be  there  present  himself,  and  that  I  may  have  a 
place  appointed  near  unto  him,  that  he  may  hear  me  well,  and  understand  what 
I  say ;  and  that  you  also,  with  the  lord  Henry,  and  with  lord  Wincelaus  and 
other  nobles,  if  you  may,  will  be  present,  and  hear  what  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
my  procurator

Cut continues beyond the first 4,000 words shown here — about 9,265 more in the scan at the link above.

~390 words

the  history  of  Jerome  of  Prague  precedes  the  account  of  that  illustrious 
martyr  in  the  Edition  of  1563,  p.  242,  where  the  narrative  is  divided  into  seven  short  cliapters, 
•written  by   an  eye-witness  of  his  arraignment  and  sufferings— Ed. 


512  THE    TRAGICAT.    HISTORY    OF    JEKOME    OF    PRAGUE. 

ii^nry   growing,  dotli  often  very  ili,  yea,  altogether  falsely,  accumulate  and 
gather  the   order  of  things   done,  far  otherwise  than,   in  deed,  they 


A.D.    ■yygj.g  done,  and  hath  used  and  accustomed  to  divulgate  their  feigned 

V^      doings  unto  posterity ;   therefore,   that   the  acts  worthy  of   rcmem- 

1416.    hrance,  in  these  our  days,  should  suffer  none  of  the  aforesaid  incom- 

modities  and  evils,  and  that  the  fervent   and   true  confession  of  the 

truth  which  this  worthy  man,  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  fervent  and  stout 
champion  of  the  gospel,  hath  sealed  with  his  blood  and  death, 
whereby  also,  as  another  Elias,  he  is  carried,  without  all  doubts,  in  a 
fiery  chariot  into  the  paradise  of  infinite  joys  and  pleasures ;  and 
that  the  order  of  his  death,  by  the  hasty  passing  away  of  time,  should 
not  escape  away  from  the  posterity  to  come,  and  that,  by  no  means, 
this  example  of  truth  and  glass  of  steadfastness,  and  perfect  imita- 
tion, might,  by  any  means,  be  taken  away :  I  have  determined  to 
gather  together,  albeit  with  a  rude  style,  the  acts  and  doings  of  the 
said  Master  Jerome,  as  he  went  unto  the  council  of  Constance  : 
which  I  myself  did  see,  and  also  heard  there,  and  also  were  reported 
unto  me  by  such  true  and  credible  men,  as  did  hear  and  see  the 
same  at  Constance,  to  the  intent  that  the  memory  of  this  most  worthy 
man,  being  the  author  of  truth,  may  hereafter  be  the  more  celebrated 
and  remembered.* 

These  things  hitherto  being  discoursed,  touching  the  life,  acts,  and 

constant  martyrdom  of   Master  John  Huss,  with  part  also  of  his 

letters  adjoined  to  the  same,  whose  death  was  on  the  sixth  of  July, 

A.D.  141.5,  now  remaineth  consequently  to  describe  the  like  tragedy 

and  cruel  handling  of  his  christian  companion  and  fellow  in  bands, 

Master  Jerome  of  Prague  ;  who,  grievously  sorrowing  the  slanderous 

reproach  and  defamation  of  his  country  of  Bohemia,  and  also  hearing 

tell  of  the  manifest  injuries  done  to  that  man  of  worthy  memory, 

Jerome     Master  John  Huss,  freely,  and  of  his  own  accord,  came  to  Constance 

tocoli'^     on  the  fourth  day  of  April,  141-5

~508 words

of  the  city  and 
churches,  which  followeth  here  in  this  manner : 

The  Citation  of  Jerome  of  Prague  to  the  Council  of  Constance. 

This  most  sacred  and  holy  synod  and  general  council  of  Constance,  faithfidly  Jerome 
congregated  and  gathered  together  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  representing  the  uni-  ^Jjg^'|,^^„_ 
versal  militant  church,  unto  Jerome  of  Prague,  who  writeth  himself  to  be  a  cii  when 
master  of  arts  of  so  many  universities,  and  pretendeth  those  things  which  are  he  was 
only  pertaining  unto  sobriety  and  modesty,  and  that  he  knoweth  no  more  than  '^'^"• 
VOL.  III.  L    L 


514  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry    he  ought,  &c.    Know  thou  that  there  is  a  certain  writing  come  unto  our  under- 

^-       standing  and  knowledge,  which  was  set  up,  as  it  were,  by  thine  own  person  upon 

.    „      the  gates  of  the  churches  and  city  of  Constance,  upon  the  Sunday,  when  there 

■,\tk     was  sung  in  the  church  of  God,  '  Quasi  modo  geniti ;'  wherein  thou  dost  affirm, 

.         that  thou  wilt  openly  answer  unto  thy  accusers  and  slanderers  who  shall  object 

^A^c     ^^y  crime,  eiTor  or  heresy  against  thee,  whereof  thou  art  marvellously  infamed 

:_  and  accused  before  us;  and  specially  touching  the  doctrine  of  Wickliff,  and 

other  doctrines  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  :  so  that  thou  mightest  have  granted 
unto  thee  a  safe  conduct  to  come.  But,  forasmuch  as  it  is  our  part  principally 
and  chiefly  to  foresee  and  look  unto  these  crafty  foxes  who  go  about  to  destroy 
the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  of  hosts,  therefoi-e  we  do  cite  and  call  forth  by  the 
tenor  of  these  presents,  thy  person  manifoldly  defamed  and  suspected  for  the 
temerarious  affirming  and  teaching  of  manifold  errors  ;  so  that  within  the  term 
of  fifteen  days  to  be  accounted  from  the  date  of  these  presents,  whereof  five 
days  are  appointed  for  the  first  term,  five  for  the  second,  and  other  five  for  the 
third,  we  do  ordain  and  appoint,  by  canonical  admonition  and  warning,  that 
thou  do  appear  in  the  public  sessions  of  the  sacred  council,  if  there  be  any  holden, 
in  the  same  day,  or  else  the  first  day  immediately  following,  when  any  session 
sliall  be,  according  to  the  tenor  of  thy  said  writing,  to  answer  to  those  things 
which  any  person  or  persons  shall  object  or  lay  against  thee  in  any  cause  of 
thy  faith,  and  to  receive  and  have,  as  justice  shall  require.  Whereupon,  so 
much  as  in  us  lieth,  and  as  catholic  faith  shall  require,  we  offer  and  assign  to 
thee,  by  the  tenor  hereof,  our  safe  conduct  from  all  violence  (justice  always 
being  saved) ;  certifying  thee,  that  whether  thou  dost  appear  or  not,  the  said 
term  or  time  appointed  notwithstanding,  pi'ocess  shall  go  forward  against  tliee 
by  the  said  sacred  council,  or  by  their  commissary  or  commissaries,  for  the  time 
aforesaid  not  observed  and  kept ;  thy  contumacy  or  stubbornness  in  any  thing 
notwithstanding. 

Given  in  the  sixth  session  of  the  general  council,  the  seventeenth  day  of 
April,  under  the  seal  of  the  presidents  of  the  four  nations. 

Grumpert  Faber,  Notary  of  the  Gennans. 

After  Sigismund  king  of  Hungary,  with

~157 words

was 
brought  into  the  cloister,  they  read  before  him  the  letter  of  duke  John, 
which  was  sent  with  the  said  Master  Jerome  to  the  council,  containing 
in  effect,  how  that  the  said  duke  John  had  sent  Master  Jerome  to  the 
council  (who  by  chance  was  fallen  into  his  hands),  because  he  heard  an 
evil  report  of  him,  that  he  was  suspected  of  the  heresies  of  Wickliff; 
that  the  council  might  take  order  for  him,  whose  part  it  was  to  correct 
and  punish  such  as  did  err  and  stray  from  the  trath  :  besides  many 
other  flattering  tales  which  were  written  in  the  said  letter  in  praise  of 
the  council.    After  this  they  read  the  citation  which,  v/as  given  out  bj 

!1)  Tliis  duke  Jolin  in  histories  is  commoiilj'  called  the  son  of  Clement. 


John. 


to 
1416. 


THE    CRUET-    HANDLING    OF    HIM    IN    PRISON.  515 

the  council  against  Master  Jerome,  whereof  we  have  spoken  before.    Ji<!>iry 
Then  certain  of  the  bishops  said  unto  him  :  "'  Jerome  !  why  didst        ' 
thou  fly  and  run  away,  and  didst  not  appear  when  thou  wast  cited  ?"    A.  D. 
He  answered

~1,204 words

unto  the  church  of  St.  Paul ; 

(1)  "  Et  tu  de  illis  es."    Luc.  xxiL 


HIS    FORCED    AB.TLKATION.  51' 


and,  threatening  him  with  death,  being  instant  upon  him,  they  forced    Henry 
him  to  abjm'e  and  recant,  and  consent  unto  the  death  of  Master  John 


Huss,  that  he  was  justly  and  truly  condemned  and  put  to  death  by  A.  D. 
them.  He,  what  for  fear  of  death,  and  hoping  thereby  to  escape  out  }^^ 
of  their  hands,  according  to  their  will  and  pleasure,  and  according  to    \^\(^ 

the  tenor  which  was  exhibited  unto  him,  did  make  abjuration,  and 

that  in  the  cathedral  church  and  open  session ;   the  draft  whereof, 
penned  for  him  by  the  papists,  here  ensueth. 

The  forced  Abjuration  of  Master  Jerome  of  Prague. 

I,  Jerome  of  Prague,  master  of  arts,  acknowledging  the  catholic  churcli,  and 
the  apostoUc  faith,  do  accurse  and  renounce  all  heresies,  and  especially  that 
whereof  I  have  hitherto  been  infamed,  and  that  which  in  times  past  John  Huss 
and  John  Wickliff  have  holden  and  taught,  in  their  works,  treatises,  and  sermons, 
made  unto  the  people  and  clergy ;  for  which  cause  the  said  Wicklitf  and  Huss, 
together  with  the  said  doctrines  and  en-ors,  are  condemned  by  this  synod  of 
Constance  as  heretics,  and  all  the  said  doctrine  sententially  condemned,  and  espe- 
cially in  certain  articles  expressed  in  the  sentences  and  judgments  given  against 
them  by  this  sacred  council. 

Also  I  do  accord  and  agree  unto  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  the  apostolic  seat 
in  this  sacred  council,  and  with  my  mouth  and  heart  do  profess  in  all  things, 
and  touching  all  things ;  and  especially  as  touching  the  keys,  sacraments,  orders, 
and  offices,  and  ecclesiastical  censures,  of  pardons,  relics  of  saints,  ecclesiastical 
libertj' ;  also  ceremonies,  and  all  other  things  pertaining  to  christian  religion  ; 
as  the  church  of  Rome,  the  apostolic  see,  and  this  sacred  council,  do  profess : 
and  specially,  that  many  of  the  said  articles  are  notoriously  heretical,  and  lately 
reproved  by  the  holy  fathers,  some  of  them  blasphemous,  others  erroneous; 
some  offensive  unto  godly  ears,  and  many  of  them  temerarious  and  seditious. 
And  such  also  were  accounted  the  articles  lately  condemned  by  the  sacred 
council,  and  it  was  inhibited  and  forbidden  to  all  and  singidar  catholic  men 
hereafter  to  preach,  teach,  or  presume  to  hold  or  maintain,  any  of  the  said 
articles,  under  pain  of  being  accursed. 

And  I,  the  said  Jerome,  forasmuch  as  I  have  laboured  by  scholastical  arts 
to  persuade  the  opinion,  '  De  universalibus  realibus,'  and  that  one  substance  of 
the  common  kind  should  signify  many  things  subject  under  the  same,  and  every 
one  of  them,  as  St.  Ambrose,  Jerome,  and  Augustine,  do  affirm,  and  likewise 
others ;  for  the  teaching  hereof  by  a  plain  example  I  described  as  it  were  a 
certain  triangle,  form,  or  figure,  which  I  called  the  shield  of  faith  :  therefore 
utterly  to  exclude  and  take  away  the  en'oneous  and  wicked  understanding 
thereof,  which,  peradventure,  some  men  may  gather  thereby,  I  do  say,  affirm, 
and  declare,  that  I  never  made  the  said  figure,  neither  named  it  the  shield  of 
faith  to  that  intent  or  pm-pose,  that  I  would  extol  or  prefer  the  opinion  of  uni- 
versalities above  or  before  the  contrary  opinion,  in  such  sort,  as  though  that 
were  the  shield  of  faith,  and  that  without  the  affirmation  thereof  the  catholic 
faith  could  not  be  defended  or  maintained,  when  I  myself  would  not  obstinately 
stick  thereunto.  But  this  I  said,  because  I  had  put  example  in  the  description 
of  the  triangle  or  foim,  that  one  Divine  essence  consisted  in  three  subjects  or 
persons  in  themselves  distinct ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost.  The  article  of  which  Trinity  is  the  chief  sliield  of  faith,  and  foiuidation 
of  the  cathohc  truth. 

Furthermore,  that  it  may  be  evident  unto  all  men  what  the  causes  were  for 
•which  I  was  reputed  and  thought  to  stick  to,  and  favour  sometime  John  Huss ; 
I  signify  unto  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  when  I  heard  him  oftentimes 
both  in  his  sermons,  and  also  in  the  schools,  I  believed  that  he  was  a  very  good  Jerome  is 
man,  neither  that  he  did  in  any  point  gainsay  the  traditions  of  our  holy  mother  ™^*^^ 
the  church,  or  holy  doctors ;  inasmuch  as  when  I  was  lately  in  this  city,  and  ^^y  ^^^ 
the  articles  which  I  affirmed  were  showed  unto  me,  which  were  also  condemned  his  own 
by  the  sacred  council,  at  the  first  sight  of  them  I  did  not  beHeve  that  they  were  ™^^^'  ''"* 
his ;  at  least  not  in  that  form.     But  when  I  had  further  understood,  by  certain  pieaseth 
famous  doctors  and  masters  of  divinity,  that  they  were  his  articles,  I  required  them. 


518  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

for  my  farther  information  and  satisfaction,  to  have  the  books  of  his  own  hand 
writing  showed  unto  me,  wherein  it  ^was  said  those  articles  were  contained. 
Which  books  when  they  were  showed  imto  me  written  with  his  own  hand, 
which  I  did  know  as  well  as  mine  own,  I  found  all,  and  every  one  of  those 
articles  therein  written  in  like  form  as  they  are  condemned.  Wherefore  I  do 
worthily  judge  and  think  him  and  his  doctrine,  with  his  adherents,  to  be  con- 
demned and  reproved  by  the  sacred  council,  as  heretical  and  without  reason. 
All  which  the  premises,  with  a  pure  mind  and  conscience,  I  do  here  pronounce 
and  speak  ;  being  now  fully  and  sufficiently  informed  of  the  aforesaid  sentences 
and  judgments  given  by  the  sacred  council  against  the  doctrines  of  the  said 
John  WickliiF  and  John  Huss,  and  against  their  own  persons ;  unto  which  judg- 
ment, as  a  devout  catholic  in  all  things,  I  do  most  humbly  consent  and  agree. 

Also  I,  the  foresaid  Jerome,  who,  before  the  reverend  fathers  the  lords  car- 
dinals, and  reverend  lords,  prelates,  and  doctors,  and  other  worshipful  persons 
of  this  sacred  council  in  this  same  place,  did  heretofore  freely  and  willingly 
declare  and  expound  mine  intent  and  purpose,  amongst  other  things  speaking 
of  the  church,  did  divide  the  same  into  three  parts :  and  as  I  did  perceive 
afterwards,  it  was  understood  by  some  that  I  would  affirm,  that  in  the  trium- 
phant church  there  was  faith :  whereas  I  do  firmly  believe  that  there  is  the 
blessed  sight  and  beholding  of  God,  excluding  all  dark  understanding  and 
knowledge.  And  now  also  I  do  say,  affirm,  and  declare,  that  it  was  never  my 
intent  and  purpose  to  prove  that  there  should  be  faith,  speaking  of  faith  as 
faith  is  commonly  defined,  but  knowledge  far  exceeding  faith.  And,  generally, 
whatsoever  I  said,  either  here,  there,  or  at  any  time  before,  I  do  refer,  and  most 
humbly  submit  myself  unto  the  determination  of  this  sacred  council  of 
Constance. 

Moreover,  I  do  swear  both  by  the  holy  Trinity,  and  also  by  the  most  holy 
gospel,  that  I  will  for  evermore  remain  and  persevere  without  all  doubt,  in 
the  truth  of  the  catholic  church.  And  all  such  as  by  their  doctrine  and 
teaching  shall  impugn  this  faith,  I  judge  them  worthy,  together  with  their 
doctrines,  of  eternal  curse.  And  if  I  myself,  at  any  time  (which  God  forbid  I 
should),  do  presume  to  preach  or  teach  contrary  thereunto,  I  will  submit  my- 
self unto  the  severity  of  the  canons,  and  be  bound  unto  eternal  pain  and  punish- 
ment. Whereupon  I  do  deliver  up  this  my  confession  and  tenor  of  my  profes- 
sion willingly,  before  this  sacred  general  council,  and  have  subscribed  and 
written  all  these  things  with  mine  own  hand. 

Jerome,  After  all  this  tliey

~450 words

bound  as  he  was  before ;  not- 
turn'ed^to  withstanding  kept  every  day  with  soldiers  and  armed  men.  And 
prison,  whcn,  afterwards,  his  enemies  who  were  appointed  against  him,  as 
Michael  de  Causis,  and  wicked  Paletz,  with  other  their  companions 
in  these  affairs,  understood  and  knew  by  the  words  and  talk  of  Mas- 
ter Jerome,  and  by  other  certain  tokens,  that  he  made  the  same  ab- 
Accused  juration  and  recantation,  not  of  a  sincere  and  pure  mind,  but  only  to 
cauJis  ^  the  intent  thereby  to  escape  their  hands,  they,  together  with  certain 
rmfthe  ft'i'^rs  of  Prague  of  the  order  of  Carmelites,  then  coming  in,  put  up 
carme-  ncw  accusatious  against  the  said  Master  Jerome,  and  drew  the  same 
The'car-  iuto  articles,  being  very  instant  and  earnest  that  he  should  answer 
camb?ay,  thcreuuto.  And  forasmuch  as  his  judges,  and  certain  cardinals,  as 
Certain  ^^^  Cardinal  of  Cambray,  the  cardinal  de  Ursinis,  the  cardinal  of 
other  car- Aquilegia,  and  the  cardinal  of  Florence,  considering  the  malice  of 
labour      tl^e  enemies  of  Master  Jerome,  did  see   the  gi-eat  injury  that  was 

delivery.  ^^^.^  ^^"^°  ^""^5  t^i^y  laboured   before  the  whole  council  for   his 
delivery. 

It  happened  on  a  certain  day,  as  they  were  labouring  in  the  council 
for  the  delivery  of  the  said  Master  Jerome,  that  the  Germans  and 
Bohemians,  his  enemies,  with  all  force  and  power  resisted  against  it, 


JEROME  BROUGHT  AGAIN  BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL.  519 

crying  out  that  lie  should  in  no  case  be  dismissed.     Then  started    Jiennj 


V. 


up  one  called  doctor  Naso,  who  said  unto  the  cardinals :  "  We  mar- 
vel much  of  you,  most  reverend  fothers,  that  your  reverences  will  A.  D. 
make  intercession  for  such  a  wicked  heretic,  for  whose  sake  avc  in 
Bohemia,  with  the  whole  clergy,  have  suffered  much  trouble  and 
mischief,  and  peradventm-e  your  fatherhoods  shall  suffer ;  and  I 
greatly  fear,  lest  you  have  received  some  rewards  either  of  the  king 
of  Bohemia,  or  of  these  heretics.""'  When  the  cardinals  were  thus 
rebuked,  they  discharged  themselves  of  Master  Jerome's  cause  and 
matter. 

Then  his  enemies  aforesaid  obtained  to  have  other  judges  appointed.  The 
as  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  a  German  doctor ;  forasmuch  of  con-'^'' 
as  they  did  know  that  the  patriarch  was  a  grievous  enemy  to  Master  ^.'^"" 
.Terome,  because  he  being  before  appointed  judge  by  the  council,  had  £?ives  sen- 
condemned  John  Huss  to  death.  death'' 

But  Master  Jerome  would  not  answer  them  in  prison,  requiring  to  \f^^^^^ 
have  open  audience,  because  he  would  there  finally  declare  unto  them  Huss.and 
his  mind  ;  neither  would  he  by  any  means  consent  unto  those  private  Prague." 
judges.     Whereupon  the  presidents  of  the  council,  thinking  that 
the  said  Master  Jerome  would  renew  his  recantation  before  the  said 
audience,  and  confirm  the  same,  did  grant  him  open  audience. 

In  the  year  of  our  Lord  1416,  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  May,  which  Jerome 
was  the  Saturday  before  the  ascension  of  our  Lord,  the  said  Master  aga^n ' 
Jerome  was  brought  unto

~305 words

articles. 

In  all  which  articles,  as  well  those  which  he  had  answered  unto  The 
on  the  Saturday  before,  as  in  the  residue,  he  cleared  himself  very  of  jer"i/e 
learnedly ;  refelling  his  adversaries  (who  had  no  cause,  but  only  of  j-^tl'ng'iiis 
malice  and  displeasure  were  set  against  liim,  and  did  him  great  wrong)  adver- 
in  such  sort,  that  they  were  themselves  astonied  at  his  oration,  and 
his  refutation  of  their  testimonies  brought  against  him,  and  with 
shame  enough  were   put  to  silence.     As  when  one  of  them  had 
demanded  of  him  what  he  thought  by  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  he 

(1)  "Si  dimittis  huiic  non  es  amicus  Caearis. 


520  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGDE. 

Henry   answercd  :  "  Before  consecration,""  said  he,  "  it  is  bread  and  wine  ; 
^"      after  the  consecration  it  is  the  true  body  and  blood  of  Christ :"  adding 
A.D.    Avithal  more  words  according  to  their  catholic  faith.     Then  another 
1416.    i-isinrr  up :  "  Jerome,"  said  he,  "  there  goeth  a  great  rumour  of  thee, 
that  thou  shouldest  hold  bread  to  remain  upon  the  altar."     To  whom 
he  pleasantly  answered,  saying,  "  that  he  believed  bread  to  be  at 
the  baker's."     At  which  words  being  spoken,  one  of  the  Dominic 
friars  fumishly  took  on,  and   said ;  "  What !  dost  thou  deny,  that 
which  no  man  doubteth  of?"    Whose  peevish  sauciness  Jerome  with 
these  words  did  well  repress  :  "  Hold  thy  peace,"  said  he,   "  thou 
monk  I  thou  hypocrite  !"  And  thus  the  monk,  being  nipped  in  the 
head,  sat  down  dumb.     After  him  started  up  another,  who,  with  a 
loud  voice,  cried  out :  "  I  swear,"  said  he  "  by  my  conscience,  that 
to  be  true,  that  thou  dost  deny."    To  whom  said  Jerome  again,  speak- 
ing in  Latin  :  "  Heus  sic  jurare  per  conscientiam  tutissima  fallendi 
via  est."  That  is,  "  Thus  to  swear  by  your  conscience  is  the  next  way 
to  deceive."     Another  there  was,  a  spiteful  and  a  bitter  enemy  of 
his,  whom  he  called  by  no  other  name  than  dog  or  ass.   After  he  had 
thus

~636 words

with  great  learning  and  eloquence.     Who,  first 
himself,    beginning  with  his  prayer  to  God,  besought  him  to  give  him  spirit, 
ability,    and  utterance,  which  might  most  tend  to  the  profit  and 
The  ora-  salvatiou  of  his  own  soul.     And  so  entered  he  into  his  oration.     "  I 
j«ome-    know,"  saith  he,  "  reverend  lords  !  that  there  have  been  many  excel- 
couHcii'^^  lent  men,  who  have  suffered  much    otherwise  than  they  have   de- 
served ;  being  oppressed  with  false  witnesses,  and  condemned  with 
Socrates,  wroug  judgments."     And  so,  beginning  with  Socrates,  he  declared 
how    he    was    unjustly    condemned    by    his    countrymen,     neither 
would  he  escape  when  he  might ;   taking  from  us  the  fear  of  two 
things,  which  seem  most  bitter  to  men,  to  wit,  of  imprisonment  and 
Plato.      death.     Then  he  inferred  the  captivity  of  Plato,  the  banishment  of 
Anaxago-  Anaxagoras,  and  the  torments  of  Zeno.     Moreover,  he  brought  in 
zeno.      the  wrongful  condemnation  of  many  Gentiles,  as  the  banishment  of 
Rupiiius.  RupiUus ;  reciting  also  the  unworthy  death  of  Boetius  and  of  others, 
of  whom  Boetius  himself  doth  write. 

From  thence  he  came  to  the  examples  of  the  Hebrews,  and  first 
Moses,  began  with  Moses,  the  deliverer  of  the  people,  and  the  lawgiver ; 
how  he  was  oftentimes  slandered  of  his  people  as  being  a  seducer 
Joseph,  and  contemner  of  the  people.  "  Joseph  also,"  saith  he,  "  for  envy 
Esaias.  was  sold  by  his  brethren,  and  for  false  suspicion  of  whoredom  was 
■^^^'-     cast  into  bonds."      Besides  these,  he  reciteth  Esaias,  Daniel,  and 


HIS    ORATION    BEFORE    THE    COUNCIL.  521 

almost  all  the  prophets,  who,  as  contemners  of  God,  and  seditious    Henry 

persons,  were  oppressed  with  wrongful  condemnation.     From  thence '. — 

he  proceeded  to  the  judgment  of  Susanna,  and  of  divers  other  be-    A.D. 
sides,  Avho  being  good  and  holy  men,  yet  were  they  unjustly  cast    ^'^^^' 
away  with  Avrongful  sentence.      At  length  he  came  to  John  Baptist,  '^^1^^°' 
and  so,  in  long  process,  he  descended  unto  our  Saviour,   declaring  Susanna. 
how  it  was  evident  to  all  men,  by  what  false  witnesses  both  he  and  Baptist. 
John  Baptist  were  condemned.     Moreover,  how  Stephen  was  slain  Christ. 
by  the  college  of  the  priests,  and  how  all  the  apostles  were  con-  The  apo- 
demned  to  death,  not  as  good  men,  but  as  seditious  stirrers  up  of  the  ^"^^• 
people,  and  contemners  of  the  gods,  and  evil  doers.     "  It  is  unjust," 
saith  he,  "  unjustly  to  be  condemned  one  priest  of  another :"  and  yet 
he  proved  that  the  same  hath  so  happened  most  unjustly  in  that 
council  of  priests.      These  things  did  he  discourse  at  large,   with 
marvellous  eloquence,  and  with  singular  admiration  of  all  that  heard 
him. 

And  forasmuch  as  all  the  whole  sum  of  the  cause  did  rest  only  in  The  false 
the  witnesses,  by  many  reasons  he  proved  that  no  credit  was  to  be  ^j"roml 
given  unto  them,  especially  seeing  they  spake  all  things  of  no  truth,  refuted. 
but  only  of  hatred,  malice,  and  envy.  And  so  prosecuting  the 
matter,  so  lively  and  expressly  he  opened  unto  them  the  causes  of 
their  hatred,  that  he  had  almost  persuaded  them.  So  lively  and 
likely  their  hatred  was  detected,  that  almost  no  trust  was  given  to 
their  testimonies,  save  only  for  the  cause  and  quarrel  wherein  they 
stood,  touching  the  pope's  doctrine.  All  men's  minds  here  were 
moved  and  bending  to  mercy  towards  him  ;  for  he  told  them  how 
that  he  of  his  own  accord  came  up  to  the  council,  and,  to  purge  him- 
self, he  did  open  unto  them  all  his  life  and  doings,  being  full  of  virtue 
and  godliness.  "  This  was,"  saith  he,  "  the  old  manner  of  ancient 
and  learned  men  and  most  holy  elders,  that  in  matters  of  faith  they 
did  differ  many  times  in  arguments,  not  to  destroy  the  faith,  but  to 
find  out  the  verity.  So  did  Augustine  and  Jerome  dissent,  not  only 
being  diverse ;  but  also  contrary  one  from  the  other,  and  yet  without 
all  suspicion  of  heresy

~677 words

him,  and  read  before  him. 

The  Sentence  read  against  Jerome. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Christ  om'  God  and  our  Saviour,  being  the  true 
vine,  whose  Father  is  the  Imshandraan,  taught  his  disciples,  and  all  other  faith- 
ful men,  saying :  '  If  any  man  dwell  not  in  me,  let  him  be  cast  out  as  a  bough 
or  branch,  and  let  him  wither  and  dry,'  &c.  The  doctrine  and  precepts  of  which 
most  excellent  Doctor  and  Master  this  most  sacred  synod  of  Constance  executing 
and  following  in  the  cause  of  inquisition  against  heretics,  being  moved  by  this 
sacred  synod,  through  report,  public  fame,  and  open  infamation,  proceeding 
against  Jerome  of  Prague,  master  of  arts,  lay-man.  By  the  acts  and  processes  of 
whose  cause  it  appeareth  that  the  said  Master  Jerome  hath  holden,  maintained, 
and  taught  divers  articles  heretical  and  eiToneous,  lately  reproved  and  condemned 
by  the  holy  fathers,  some  being  very  blasphemous,  others  offending  godly  ears, 
and  many  temerarious  and  seditious,  which  have  been  affirmed,  maintained, 
preached  and  taught  by  the  men  of  most  damnable  memory,  John  WicldifF  and 
John  Huss ;  which  are  also  written  in  divers  of  their  works  and  books.  Which 
articles  of  doctrine  and  books  of  the  said  John  Huss  and  John  WicklifF,  together 
with  their  memory,  and  the  person  of  the  said  John  Huss,  were  by  the  said 
sacred  synod  condemned  of  heresy.  Which  sentence  of  condemnation  this 
Jerome  afterwards,  during  the  time  of  inquisition,  acknowledged  in  the  said 
sacred  synod,  and  approved  the  true  catholic  and  apostolic  faith,  thereunto  con- 
senting ;  accursing  all  heresy,  especially  that  whereof  he  was  infamed,  and  con- 


A.D. 

1416. 


524  THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY    OF    JEROME    OF    PRAGUE. 

Henry  fessed  himself  to  be  infamed,  and  that  which  in  times  past  John  Huss  and  Jolin 
^  Wicldiff  maintained  and  taught  in  their  works,  sermons,  and  books ;  for  which 
the  said  WickliiF  and  Huss,  together  with  their  doctrine  and  errors,  were  by  the 
said  sacred  synod  as  heretical  condemned.  The  condemnation  of  all  which  the 
premises  he  did  openly  profess  and  allow,  and  did  swear  that  he  would  persevere 
and  continue  in  the  vei'ity  of  that  faith ;  and,  that  if  he  should  presume  at  any 
time  to  hold  opinion,  or  preach  contrary  thereunto,  that  he  would  submit  him- 
self to  the  trial  and  truth  of  the  canons,  and  be  bound  to  perpetual  punishment. 
And  tliis  his  profession,  written  with  his  own  hand,  he  delivered  up  unto  the 
holy  council.  Many  days  after  his  said  profession  and  abjuration,  as  a  dog 
returning  unto  his  vomit,  to  the  intent  he  might  openly  vomit  up  the  most  pes- 
tilent poison  which  had  long  lurked  and  lien  hid  in  his  breast,  he  required  and 
desired  that  he  might  be  openly  heard  before  the  council.  Which  being  granted 
unto  him,  he  affirmed,  said,  and  professed,  before  the  whole  synod,  being  publicly 
gathered  together,  that  he  had  wickedly  consented  and  agreed  to  the  sentence 
and  judgment  of  the  condemnation  of  the  said  WickliiF  and  Huss,  and  that  he 
had  most  shamefully  lied  in  approving  and  allowing  the  said  sentence ;  neither 
was  he  ashamed  to  confess  that  he  had  lied ;  yea,  he  did  also  revoke  and  recant 
his  confession,  approbation,  and  protestation,  which  he  had  made  upon  their 
condemnation,  affirming  that  he  never  at  any  time  had  read  any  errors  or  heresy 
in  the  books  and  treatises  of  the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss ;  albeit  he  had  before 
confessed  it,  and  it  is  evidently  proved,  that  he  did  diligently  study,  read,  and 
preach  their  books,  wherein  it  is  manifest  that  there  are  contained  many  errors 
and  heresies.  Also  the  said  Master  Jerome  did  profess,  as  touching  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  the  transubstantiation  of  the  bread  into  the  body  of  Christ,  that 
he  doth  hold  and  believe  as  the  church  doth  hold  and  believe,  saying  also  that 
he  doth  give  more  credit  unto  St.  Augustine  and  the  other  doctors  of  the  chvu-ch, 
than  unto  WicklifF  and  Huss.  It  appeareth  moreover  by  the  premises,  that  the 
said  Jerome  is  an  adherent  and  maintainer  of  the  said  WicklifF  and  Huss,  and 
of  their  errors,  and  both  is  and  hath  been  a  favourer  of  them.  Wherefore  the 
said

~247 words

the  same  fire  ;  which  ashes,  after  the  fire  was  out,  j^e  rivlr 
they  did  diligently  gather  together,  and  carry  them  in  a  cart,  and  cast  ^*»'"^- 
them  into  the  river  Rhine,  which  ran  hard  by  the  city. 

That  man  who  was  the  true  reporter  hereof,  and  who  testified  unto  The  wu- 
us  the  acts  and  doings  about  the  condemnation  of  Master  Jerome,  thlVri- 
and  sent  the  same  unto  us  to  Prague  in  writing,  doth  thus  conclude.  *^'"- 
"  All  these  things,"  said  he,  "  I  did  behold,  see,  and  hear  to  be  done 
in  this  form  and  manner.     And  if  any  man  do  tell  you  the  contrary, 
do  not  credit  him ;  for  all  those  things  which  happened  unto  him 
Avhen  he  came  toward  Constance,  and  also  at  his  first  coming  unto 
Constance,  of  his  own  free  will,  and  afterwards  when  he  was  brought 
bound  unto  Constance,  as  is  aforesaid,  I  myself  did  see  and  perfectly 
behold ;  and,  for  a  perpetual  memory  thereof  to  be  had  for  ever,  I 
have  directed  the  same  unto  you,  not  lying  or  falsifying  any  point 
thereof;  as  He,  who  is  the  searcher  of  all  men's  hearts,  can  bear  me 


jS6  a    LETTKR    of    the    nobles    Of^    BOHEMIA 

Henrtj    witncss ;  wilHiig  rather  to  sustain  the  note  of  ignorance  and  rudeness 

'      of  style,  to  bear  witness  unto  the  truth,  than  I  would  by  any  means 

A.D.    be  compelled,  by  tickling  or  flattering  the  ears  of  the  hearers  with 

^'^^^-    feigned  and  cloked  speech,  to  swerve  or  go  aside  from  the  truth  of 

this  story." 

Thus  end  the  tragical  histories  of  Master  John  Huss,  and  Master 
Jerome  of  Prague,  faithfully  gathered  and  collected  by  a  certain 
Bohemian,  being  a  present